《Eternal Elysium》


 Ch1 The Wakeup Call.

    William, a stout man in his early fifties, marched through the forest with the resolve of a seasoned traveller. His boots crunched rhythmically on the damp leaves, the sound echoing through the serene silence. The light was fading fast, but he knew the path like the back of his hand. He had made this journey countless times before, from the village to the city and back, carrying goods and news between the two worlds.


    As he approached a large oak tree, his eyes fell upon an unexpected sight. A boy, not much older than fourteen, lay sprawled on the forest floor, his chest rising and falling with the steady rhythm of sleep. Williams''s heart skipped a beat. He knew that forests had wild animals and worst case scenario a creature of beyond may appear in these woods, and the thought of leaving the child to fend for himself was unbearable. He approached with caution, his hand instinctively reaching for the knife at his belt.


    Drawing closer, William studied the youth. The boy''s features were soft and unblemished, his clothes neat and well-kept.The fabric worn but free from the usual grime of the road. His breathing remained peaceful, untroubled by the encroaching shadows. No signs of injury marred his skin, and the absence of any immediate threat allowed John to relax his grip on the knife. He bent down, his knees creaking, and gently touched the boy''s shoulder.


    ...........


    Three years later,


    A young man walked through the street of the village, gaining glances from people around him, like always, due to his unusual silver-coloured eyes and black hair. He saw a chubby young man talking with a girl and swiftly gave him a smack in the back of the head, surprising him.


    "Ugh, who did that?" Kit, the chubby young man, turned around to see his friend Asher, who had returned from the city quite fast, surprising him.


    "Yo, Kit, did you miss me? And how about you, Meli?"


    Asher, quite energetic, greeted his two friends.You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    "Asher, you returned quite fast, didn''t you? You said it would take a week to return from the city." Kit, who wanted to speak, was a bit slow compared to Meli, who asked this.


    "That actually was the plan, but Grandpa said since my birthday is coming, I should better celebrate in the village than waste too much time outside."


    "Ah yes, your birthday. I almost forgot; it will mark three years since you came to the village," Kit answered, not so amused after having his head smacked.


    "Well, yes, that was the plan; Grandpa Will already went home to rest. He is getting older but shows no signs of weakness. That man can walk for miles and make me get tired."


    Asher could not help but be amazed every time at his grandpa for not getting tired; even he himself, who has excellent stamina for his age, can''t keep up!


    "Well, Grandpa Will is awesome, but don''t let him push himself too hard, okay? He is at an age to rest, not to run," Meli reminded in her gentle tone.


    "You should tell him that he doesn''t listen at all to me; anyway, did something interesting happen while I was gone?" While talking, he looked toward Kit, who was still grumpy at being smacked but kindly answered.


    "If we say something unusual did happen, yes, it did. Yesterday morning a man with a crazy smile and looks came to the village. Everyone was quite weirded out by him and maintained distance; he later went to the tree in the middle of the village and did some unusual behaviour again, like climbing it or throwing fruits on people."


    Kit explained in detail about the weirdo.


    "It was quite scary; that weird guy was laughing, and then people complained to the chief and had him kicked out the same day by evening. Although he just laughed and sprinted away,"


    Meli quite shyly explains her own unusual experience after seeing that man.


    "Meli is being a bit considerate, but that man was clearly a lunatic!! He was dancing around, doing weird stuff. If someone asked who he was, he would simply show a crazy smile," Kit added his own words.


    "You two really saw something interesting yesterday."


    Asher could not help but sigh at not being able to see that crazy guy''s antics.


    "Oh well, Asher, you were also going to meet an awakener for your memory. Did it help?" Meli asked excitedly.


    This, friend of hers with his unusual eyes but gentle personality came to the village three years ago, carried by Grandpa Williams. Even though he doesn''t have any memories of the past, many in the village have speculated that he may be of some noble or great clan birth.


    The village, once in a while, will even speculate that he was a son of some big awakener who has concealed him in this village.


    "Well, no, it did not help. Sorry to say this, but it''s already been three years; I have given up on gaining my memories, if I even have them." Asher told without any hint of sorrow.


    He has already accepted that he doesn''t have any chance yet to get his memories back.


    "Don''t worry, man, you will get them back some day, and not like you will need them for a person with a blank head; you are quite sharp," Kit, who was quite all this time, did his own playful jab at him.


    "Yes, I am sure you will get your memory back," Meil nodded, doing her own encouragement.


    "I hope so." Asher could not help but give a wry smile to his two friends, who today were being very optimistic.


    "Well, for now I will go back; my mom has called me to come back soon today to help in the home," Meli said her goodbye and left.


    Seeing her leave, "Well, I should go as well." Kit, who ran away after Meli, to follow her.His intentions clearly to chase Meli.


    "This guy should confess already," Asher mumbled as he saw Kit run towards Meli.


    Asher also, after looking around, decided to head back home to rest.


    But fate had other plans for him. In the dead of night, he was jolted awake by a firm hand shaking his shoulder. Groggily, he opened his eyes to find his grandpa Will standing over him, his face etched with worry.


    "Asher, wake up," William voice was a harsh whisper, urgent and filled with concern. "Our neighbour, Thomas, he''s gone missing."

 Ch2 Why?

    William was looking woried at such unnatural event, it was probably like trauma to him related to the loss of his Son and wife.


    "What happened"


    "Neighbours came along with Thomas brother Frank, searching for him. They have asked if we could help"


    Grandpa Will camly explained situation but could not hide his own worry.


    "Let''s help then, he must have fallen asleep on some where along the road with how much he screams in his shop"


    Asher tried to reassure his grandpa, by playing a light joke.


    "Hmm let''s go out,"


    Asher looked around his room and gave his grandpa a stick just in case to defend himself. He was not sure if it was dangerous but taking caution was better.


    Coming out they saw man people from their neighbourhood with lanterns looking around, Mr Frank was came their way to great William.


    "Frank what happened" William asked.


    "Sir I don''t know 2 hours ago, Thomas just suddenly went out of his room without making any noise, I woke up to get some water and noticed he was not in his room" Frank was worried and looking pale, he was a young man not more 26 years old with average looks, helping his brother run their small shop in village near the central tree.


    Asher heard this all from side, not interrupting their talk.


    "I will look around his shop then" ''It''s weird that some one in middle of night will go out'' Asher couldn''t help but have such thoughts, unlike nearby city their small village consisting of almost 200 people was backward in a sense.


    Looking around Asher soon found the chubby kid, coming out in streets as well, he was looking around as well.


    ''That guy is not thinking that Meli will come right.'' Asher inwardly hoped that kit was not that stupid and went towards him.


    "Ah Asher do you know what happened" The boy asked him.


    "I know, have you all searched nearby areas" Asher who was still a bit sleepy asked with a yawn.


    "Yes almost, we all just arrived after Mr Frank knocked on our doors to ask for help" Kit informed while turning his head to look at Mr Frank who still talking with William.


    "I have informed them that we will look at their shop let''s go their"


    "Alright"


    "Do you think" . "No Meli won''t come, why will some ask a young girl to come out at night."


    Asher abruptly cut kit in middle, making Kit flush.


    "Of course I know that silver eyes, I wanted to ask why would you think Mr Thomas is in his store."


    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    With a small chuckle after looking at kit flush faced. Asher answered.


    "Well I don''t know,I am sure he is just wandering around, I just said it to get a night walk."


    Kit shook his head at dejection after Asher useless reply. ''This guy is useless'' kit blamed himself for this stupid conversation.


    But suddenly, their banter was cut short by a sharp gasp from the crowd. Asher and Kit turned to see what had caused such a disturbance. The villagers had reached the central tree of the village, the heart of their community.


    The central tree was a massive, ancient oak that had stood for centuries, its thick branches reaching out like welcoming arms. But tonight, it bore a grim sight. There, hanging lifelessly from one of the lower branches, was a figure wrapped in vines so thick they looked like serpents. The moon cast a pale glow upon the scene, revealing the figure to be none other than Mr. Thomas.


    Asher gasped at seeing this scene, it was his first time seeing a dead human being.


    "Oh my God, is that Mr. Thomas?" Kit''s voice was trembling.


    Asher nodded, his throat tight. The vines were indeed wrapped around Thomas'' neck, squeezing the life out of him. The sight was gruesome, and it was clear that the villagers hadn''t found him in time. The vines looked like they had been there for hours, slowly tightening their grip until the life drained from his body. The leaves rustled eerily in the cool night breeze.


    The crowd parted as Frank and William rushed over, their faces a mix of horror and disbelief. Frank''s eyes widened, and he let out a gut-wrenching sob as he recognized his brother. William''s face contorted into a grimace of pain, his eyes reddening as he took in the tragic sight.


    The village chief, an old man named Mr. Baker, approached them with a heavy gait. His voice cracked as he spoke, "We should burn his body soon. If it''s a suicide filled with grief, there''s a chance he might turn into a ghoul. We can''t risk it." The words were harsh, but the sadness etched on his face was undeniable. He had known Thomas and Frank since they were children, and the thought of his spirit being trapped in an eternal cycle of pain was unbearable for everyone present.


    As the villagers moved Thomas'' lifeless form, carefully removing him from the vines, Asher couldn''t help but stare at the purple fingers that stuck out from the coils. The bleeding, broken nails were stark against the moonlit skin. It was clear that Thomas had fought desperately for his life. Asher bit his tongue, unsure if he should voice his observation. It was not the time for questions or speculations that could only add to their grief.


    Cried of grief resounded in air, as Frank cried for hours, he has lost his only family his big brother after all. No on has the right to stop him from crying or giving him something else than emotional support.


    "How could such tragedy happen so suddenly Mr Thomas was just today morning energeticly working at his shop."


    Looking at the process of Pilling woods to soon burn the body of Mr Thomas, Asher looked at Kit who had just commented.


    "I- We don''t know, but all we can do is pray for his soul to find peace."Asher stutter a bit showing his own self shaken by this sudden turn of events.


    "Let''s meet a bit later when we incinerate Mr. Thomas, I am Suddenly feeling tired from all this."


    Asher was not lying as it was his first witnessing such events, his whole body was shivering and the possibility that this event was not a sucide was even more stressful to him.


    Looking at Asher kit slowly nodded and told him to rest. To kit Asher no matter how mature or playfull was still a kid new to everything in world after losing his memories.


    Asher slowly walked toward his grandpa who sitting at a chair far from crowd along with village cheif Mr Baker.


    "Grandpa will, I have something to say can you ah come here for a moment." Not sure how to address this properly Asher sought advice from his only family.


    William gave Mr Baker a glance before coming toward Asher who took him to a corner near a house.


    "Grandpa I think Mr Thomas didn''t committed sucide, I know its weird but hear me out. His fingers nails they are broken, and turned purple ots clear sign showing struggle. What should we do."


    Asher hurriedly explained not giving William chance to interrupt him in middle. Listening To Asher William face paled a little, he knew how extraordinary his grandchild was, with his sharp silver eyes noticing such detail was not out of questions for him.


    "I will inform Baker at once don''t tell anyone about it now okay, not even to your friends" William swiftly went back toward Mr. Baker.


    Feeling relieved Asher sat on ground, sweat flickering from his forehead.


    ''If granpa inform Mr Baker will be good, I don''t think we can stop incinerating Mr Baker and calling for authorities will take days before they arive low level case like this in such rural regions .''


    "We also cannot leave his body like this, no priest is here to preserve the body safely .If by any chance Mr Thomas turned into ghoul it will be even bigger problem then a murder case." Ashe ruffled his hair in annoyance at such thoughts.


    "My kid thinks Thomas might not have committed sucide" Will sat beside Baker and whispers to him.


    "What!" Baker responded in a bit louder voice making him get attention from around. giving a nod to others for reassurance he looked at William.


    "Yes you heard correctly. He informed me that, Thomas fingers where bruised and nails broken showing sign of struggle, since it''s night right now we have clearly missed it. I checked again before telling you,its true." William told in a bit shaken voice.


    "Even if you tell me now,there is nothing we can do right now, Telling Frank will be out of questions that boy has already lost everything giving him more misery is not something even I can do." The cheif gritted his teeth.


    "I have told Asher to keep quote about it. He is a smart kid, so he won''t spread this news to other."


    "We will later investigate it after forming a group tomorrow let''s leave it for tonight. It can be dangerous to do anything now at night when whole village is already so shaken" Baker glanced at Asher who sitting far into corner of crowd mumbling something.


    "Yes let''s do so." William nodded approving such response.


    "You took Asher to an awakener medic of you knew right, how did it go." Baker tried to change the topic seeing such terrible silence.


    William licked his lips as if his throat dried from fatigue.


    "No results, The awakener said there is no case with tamper or injury to his brain. It''s as if his body doesn''t have any memory ever to begin with"


    William has been taking care of Asher for three years now. Treating him like his own kid. He has already lost his wife and son when they were attacked by a creature of beyond ages ago. So he wished to do everything he can for Asher his new family now.

 Ch3 Restart.

    The fire has finally started to burn Mr. Thomas lifeless body, as he laid motion less inside the wooden logs. Many people from village has surrounded it and Clapped their hands together to give Goddess Celestia their final prayers for his soul to find peace in her Divine realm.


    Asher similarly was giving his own prayers like everyone while standing infront of fire.


    The people Surrounding the fire went their ways forming small groups. They talked with each other he was not sure on what as it did not make him curious at all.


    Seeing the embers sparkling in the night sky, Asher felt dazed, and empty for first time in his life. ''Such a beautiful view of night sky and burning fire with everyone gathered around yet why was it not a moment of joy and celebrate? Why is our reason to gather to grieve and not a joyful situation? ''


    To a boy who doesn''t understand the world yet, such an innocent question came at a corner of his heart, yet the cold cruel logic soon came after. Washing away that innocent thought.


    Looking at Meli beside him who has reddened her eyes probably from crying, she has known Mr.Thomas since her childhood same with kit. His death must have hit them harder then his own feelings.


    He knew it was not a right thing to say but Asher still felt a bit envious towards them at how much time they must have spent at his shop, how many memories did they made with him. Unlike he who only has 3 years worth of anything so small and less significant compared to them.


    ''Where is Mr Frank?'' Looking around Asher did not saw him nearby the fire has already stopped, The village cheif has already collected Mr.Thomas ashes, after probably doing a proper prayer from a priest it will be given to Frank.


    "Mr. Frank has went home guided by villagers, he was weeping so much that he felt asleep on ground" Meli who saw him looking around answered his inquiry.


    "You should also rest, take care. Its already to late at night."


    Asher said his goodbyes before heading toward home everyone has almost left, And roads where empty. He soon reached his house not too big nor small. A house of of two floors, made of wood, 1st floor or more like ground floor was where Asher and grandpa lived while 2nd floor was mostly used as storage now a days. It had previously belonged to Williams son .


    "So tired" Asher swiftly went to bed, and wrapped himself by the blankets present.


    ........


    Next morning.


    Asher looked around the house but no one was present after he had woken up, he usually was an early bird but after the stressful night he had decided to indulge a bit more in sleep.


    "Where did grandpa Will went so early in morning, breakfast is not made so he must be nearby."


    Going outside , he saw a group of people gathered in front of Mr Frank house. He was planning on visiting him since last night he was unable to give any words of condolences to him and wanted to share even a bit of his sentiment.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    ''Why such a big crowd so early morning'' Asher did not have good feeling about this. Reaching Frank''s house he saw his grandpa nearby.


    "Grandpa Will why are so many people gathered here"


    William was surprised by Asher sudden appearance and gasped, his face was dry and looked wrinkled not like his usual energetic every day grandpa.


    "Frank has died, His body was found in same manner as Thomas. Hanging from the same Tree early in morning by group of kids" William informed him with a deep tone.


    "What!! H-How did it happen so suddenly. Did you checked his body grandpa, maybe like Mr Thomas".


    Asher bombarded William with questions, his reaction was different from yesterday taking quite logical route today, instead of emotional one. But still signs of sorrow couldn''t be hidden no matter what.


    "Ash, Frank body was in perfect condition and unlike Thomas his hands where completely fine. As if he himself has surely taken his life."


    William words poured like cold water to Asher. His yesterday doubts almost crumbling.


    "Did Mr Frank died after losing his brother, I know he was sad but taking such a drastic steps same night of incident. It''s not like their family was having any trouble. It just doesn''t make any sense at all."


    "I know Its hard to accept but he has indeed died. Please don''t try to put yourself in danger even with logic it''s harmful for oneself. I know how it feels to try to escape reality with logic"


    Asher closed his eyes, as he listened to Williams word he was almost denying a second death. He didn''t wanted to accept that one more person he knew had died leaving them behind.


    "Haaaa, yes grandpa sorry for such tantrum, I just don''t want to think such events could happen for something so simple reasons." Asher took a deep breath and mumbled.


    " We will swiftly take care of this, Kit and other kids have gone around to inform villagers about this. I don''t like the idea of ending the day and starting a new day with loss of our friends. But we still need to."


    Grandpa words where harsh but logically correct wasting time would be disrespectful towards both brothers.


    After events similar to yesterday night it'' was almost afternoon. The village air was quite depressing, as everyone was silent and shaken. The Enor village which was always full of sounds of people going to forest, setting up stalls or gathering fruits to sell on city was dead silent.


    While sitting on a chair besides kitchen staring outside through the window, Asher was deep in thoughts.


    "Ash with such events celebrating your birthday tonight is not a good idea is it" William solemnly told, regret visible in his grey eyes.


    "Yes, I was actually...thinking the same thing. I also to tell the truth don''t have any desire for such things anymore."


    "Yes a grand celebration is not possible but we can still celebrate it among ourselves, I will show you why I was a first class chef in city tonight"


    William gave him a reassuring smile, that they will celebrate it non the less even after Asher nonchalance.


    He gave a pleased smile to William, It was not because he was happy for a celebration but because he could spend time with his family. These events have given Asher a reality check on how life works .


    He would not be able to handle any more loss.A whole family has vanished in a span of single night.The connections he has built over the span of three years with them was suddenly gone.


    No one knows what will happen tomorrow.


    His grandpa reassuring smile was the last thing Asher saw before suddenly finding himself extremly sleepy.


    ''So tired'' Ash felt darkness surrounds him as everything was gone from his view.


    *creak* *creak* In his sleep Ash heard the floor stomping noise as if something was coming from below.


    Feeling his body lifted or fall Asher was unable to move, he did not know anymore if he was awake or asleep. His body felt restrained as he was unable to even open his eyes.His mind empty,not even able to think finally opened his eyes for a few moments.


    With a hazy a look he saw himself bundled in veins or roots maybe. Before again falling asleep as he lost all energy from his body.


    A white world surrounds him as his body remains unable to move he was lying on ground but it was an unfamiliar view, every thing was white.Asher could not scream nor could even breath. His body felt lifeless like a doll with no will of its own.


    Lying he finally saw a change in this white world, a woman appeared her features couldn''t be described as she looked illusory and unreal.But she surely was present in this white world.Her movements graceful yet seemed painful to watch.Every step she took made his mind ring like crazy, he instinctively knew it was danger.


    Asher heart beated like a caged beast. Fear etched in him at this unknown sensations he was feeling.


    The woman face was hidden beneath the fantasy of a white veil, she slowly kneeled beside his body. His eyes could not move away from her.


    Her hand shivered as they moved toward him her as if she could not handle her own weight anymore. Her hands finally touched his face. Gently stroking them.


    "Wake ....up" She told in a slow yet painful tone.


    Asher felt a jolt of energy surge in him. He opened his eyes only to witness his body was currently wrapped by tree roots, his neck, hand, even legs where tightly sealed.


    His eyes watered at the unknown sensations he was still feeling from that white world.A second later his head jolted back in worst pain he ever felt. All of this happened considerable fast speed unable to make him even react to all the things not letting him process a single piece of info.

 Ch4 Little Nightmares.

    Asher growling in pain at the sudden headache finally calmed enough to see his surroundings clearly, the roots have came from underground wrapping around him like a snake to suck his life out.


    But that was not the thing that got his interest he has finally understood why he got the headache and surge of energy.


    He has awakened!!


    Awakeners are beings who has unlocked their latent potential by gaining supernatural abilities, by taking step toward a future of being less human and gaining control over energy called origin which created everything.


    But first he needs to get out of this tarp of roots and find William. ''Grandpa was also in this room where did he go.'' Looking around Ash couldn''t see him, this situation was already scary enough.


    But with his awakening he could at least increase his chance of survival and even escape the village if needed with his family. Ash was sure he was not the only victim to these roots, its was already 6 hours since he fell asleep to the roots.


    ''Wait a minute how do I know this much time has passed. No the main point is that Grandpa is not here and I need to escape these roots. I can feel them weakening me every second as if they are draining my energy.''


    Struggling he tried to move his limbs but couldn''t break them at once, these roots where not that thick but still tight to make him immobile even with his new gained strength.


    looking beside him for anything useful, he saw the knife that had fallen with him from table. He focused all his strength on his right hand to reach it breaking free from roots a little and grabbed it.


    After a minute of struggle he was finally free from these shackles of root. As he stood up he saw the roots moving up and down as if they where still alive he kicked them aside as they retreated underground.


    ''tsk'' "The knife won''t be usefull it took too much time to cut these goddamn roots" clicking his tongue Ash couldn''t help but curse at his situation.


    He ran toward the window not long before closing the main door, he wanted to see the outside and make sure it''s safe before planning anything.


    ''W-What! The roots are going everywhere damn it '' The situation outside couldn''t be anything else but dire. The roots like vines where sprouting from ground like weeds and entering the houses of other, if Asher guess was not wrong everyone must be in situation similar to him as he was previously shackled.This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    "A weapon I need a weapon" He sprinted towards 2nd floor to find anything useful, he knew with his grandpa adventures spirit even if not a sword or gun, finding a dagger was still possible and he couldn''t have asked for more.


    And a dagger was all he found in the storage safely kept in a drawer, Seething it in his belt he tried to find his element and ability first as this place was reasonably safer then below.


    Every person who awakens can instinctively know about their source element and skill they gains with every step or level increases.


    Concentrating words no that would be wrong to describe correct way to describe this will be Information formed in his minds leading to a single word ''Eternity'' this was his source element.


    It was not that this word magical appeared out of nowhere, Ash himself has decided it after gaining information from his own self-awareness that this specific word describes the sensation he felt from within the best.


    "But why ''Eternity'' wasn''t it supposed to be something similar to at best be physical type or elements like fire or water"


    Surely there where cases where the source element will be a bit different governing a different concept such as speed, healing or even divination. This was a basic information that even he a person with three year worth of memory knew.


    "I will think about those things later for now" The skill he gained was still unnamed as he didn''t wanted to waste anymore time, he simply saw its function.


    He has gained awareness of time, an object can be stopped from its action ,living beings can also be stopped for a limited time with strain on user.


    "let''s call it Static for now, if I learn more about it I will later add something"


    Seeing its multiple functions of a single awakener skill he realised it has potential but the problem was he did not know who the enemy was or how many where present. The area of effect was also smaller then he suspected on how many he can stop.


    ''I will find it after trying'' Going down stairs he did not used the door to go outside instead used the back window and jumped outside.


    He knew that his awakening was related to that woman he saw in white world and the weird emotions he felt, he couldn''t describe what those sensations he felt in the white world, as they all where slowly getting blury at each passing moment. The only thing he was sure about was that she had helped him wake up from entanglement of roots and maybe even helped him awaken.


    ''I should check the neighbouring houses first and see if grandpa is there.'' Deciding that he went left of his house opposite to Frank''s house as the residents there have all passed away.


    Ash hide behind the walls of his neighbours to avoid meeting those roots and took out the dagger he has safely kept in his waist, and tried to look through the window to see what was happening to the family present in the house.


    His heart was racing as he saw his worst fears come to life, Mrs. and Mr. Neil along with their two children lay on the ground entangled by the same roots which had previously wrapped him. The sight was eerie, as if they were part of some twisted nature''s embrace.


    He was lucky that the window was not locked, he silently went inside the room and slowly kneeled beside the man present nearest to him. Checking his pulse.


    ''He-he is dead'' Ash gasped at this site, the body was in perfect condition just like with Frank''s, no there was a difference present as he himself has experienced it now he knew, the roots they where sucking the Origin slowly from theirs hosts they entangle.


    After checking all of the bodies present Ash blood ran cold. His whole world was shaking after seeing deaths one after another.


    "If I have not awakened and remained asleep my fate would have been same as them" Thinking about this a shiver ran through his spine shaking him to the core.


    Ash deliberated over if he should atleast free them or not from these roots but finally decided against it.


    ''If the enemy is strong enough to put whole Eron village into this state there is a possibility that they will knew if roots are damaged''


    Thinking quickly he rushed outside, but before he could even take a step away from the house, the door of the Neil''s house thumped and broke as a man stumbled in, his body contorted in an unnatural way, with roots growing out of his back.


    Ash took in the terrifying sight of the man, his face not that of a villager seeking refuge but rather one of a cold-blooded killer craving for more blood. The man''s eyes were a ghastly white with no pupils, like two marble orbs that had seen too much evil.

 Ch5 Burning Embers.

    Asher''s heart raced, adrenaline surging through him as he instinctively tightened his grip on the dagger. The man before him was no longer the neighbour he once knew; he was a grotesque puppet of the roots, a vessel for something dark and unknown. The roots twisted and writhed from his back, pulsating as if they were alive, feeding off the man''s essence.


    Seeing this, the man growled, and Ash, with no hesitation, stepped aside as roots similarly went past with the man.


    Asher quickly tried to run away but was unable to as the man was faster. "Stay back!" Asher shouted, his voice trembling but resolute. He had no idea what this creature was capable of, but he knew he had to act fast. The creature''s head snapped in his direction, its expression devoid of humanity.


    This creature, once human, again tried to attack; as it stepped on the bodies of the dead, it went faster than before and got itself crashed on the wall. Seeing this as an opportunity, Ash decided to test his newfound ability on this creature.


    Asher gritted his teeth as he was filled with rage. Holding the dagger with both hands, he raised it forward toward the enemy, waiting for the next opportunity.


    As he tried to step forward, ''Static,'' the man suspended in a moment of eerie stillness. Asher felt a strain in his mind, a pressure building as he maintained the hold. He could see the roots twitching, as if they were aware of the disruption in their host''s actions.


    With a surge of determination, he dashed forward, dagger poised to strike. He aimed for the roots, hoping to sever the connection that bound the man to whatever force controlled him.


    The dagger met the roots. Instantly feeling resistance from the twisted roots, Ash put all the pressure on cutting them. With a final push, the roots got sliced apart as she shook in pain.


    As the connection between the man and the roots shivered, Ash also released a ''static'' effect, letting the man fall on the ground, blood soaking the floor as the roots retreated.


    Asher''s heart sank. He had saved him, but at what cost? The weight of the situation pressed down on him, and he felt the tears welling up in his eyes. He had to keep moving.This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    He wanted to cry or even scream, but such privilege was not allowed to him.


    He stepped cautiously over the fallen body, his mind racing with thoughts of his grandfather and the others. He needed to find them before it was too late. As he exited Neil''s house, he glanced back one last time, a silent promise to remember the man who had once been a neighbour, a friend.


    Outside, the roots continued to writhe and twist, a living nightmare that spread across the village.


    It''s been almost 20 minutes since he has awakened and tested his abilities, but it was still not clear enough on its application. He at least understands its cost of energy consumption.


    If he has 100 origin energy, it took 7 to stop the movement of the man for 5 seconds. It was a strong ability, yet he felt the cost for a living being''s will would be higher than this, maybe 10 to 15. This man he fought was nothing more than a dead person being controlled by a parasite.


    He has yet to check the working of this ability on nonliving things, but he doesn''t have any opportunities or any specific item to use that can be helpful.


    ''I can''t just throw my dagger and stop it in the middle. That will be nothing but moronic.''


    Asher thought to himself as he approached the centre of the village, keeping to the shadows and avoiding the crazed eyes of the root-controlled villagers. His guess was that the source of this horror was at the heart of the town, and that''s where he needed to be.


    Hiding on the roof of a house, Asher saw the site, which made his heart sink; the large central tree that had been standing in Eron village for centuries now was like a spider web, with many villagers connected to it by their spines and lying down beside it.


    ''Kit, Grandpa!'' His eyes widen at the sight of them all being wrapped around by roots in a cocoon-shaped jail; they were taking deep breaths, so he could assume they were alive for now.


    This was the most important and good news he has witnessed in the span of the last two days. Even if the situation was dire, there was still hope to save them.


    ''But how? I don''t have any ability to fight them directly. If I went there, I would probably get eaten by that damn tree. Even the villagers surrounding it are guards looking for me.''


    "This tree has yet to gain complete sentience since it has not made drastic moves; even the hosts are not moving perfectly and stumbling upon themselves."


    "The best option is to act fast before it could turn them into those ghoulish-like creatures and perfect coordinating his limbs through villagers.".


    Asher''s mind raced as he surveyed the grisly scene from his hidden vantage point. He knew he had to think strategically to save those he cared for and put an end to this nightmare. His eyes darted to the village chief''s house, a place that might hold the resources he needed.


    Quickly, he descended from the roof and sprinted towards the building, staying low and avoiding the patrol of the root-controlled villagers. His heart pounded in his chest as he approached the door, the creaks of the floorboards echoing in the silence of the abandoned house. He found what he was looking for¡ªa collection of flammable materials and a pack of matches. It was a desperate plan, but it was all he had.


    He struck the first match, watching it flare to life in the dimness. The flame danced in the darkness, casting eerie shadows on the walls as he carefully set it to a trail of gasoline-soaked rags. He had gathered enough of them to create a path leading from the outskirts of the village to the base of the central tree. The flammable trail snaked through the streets, weaving around the stumbling villagers, who were too entranced by the tree to notice his handiwork.


    If this plan worked, the tree will send his hosts to stop the fire just like it had done to capture Asher himself. If the road can be cleared enough, Asher can save his friends and family.


    This was his only hope.

 Ch6 My small world.

    A considerably young girl with brown, shoulder-length hair can be seen running around the streets as she enters a house; it was to meet her childhood friend, a black-haired boy with chubby cheeks who was sitting outside his house after helping his parents.


    "Kit! Grandpa William brought a new kid to the village last night! He looks so unusual¡ªyou have to come with me to see him!"


    Meli jumped up and down in excitement in front of her friend, who also looked curious at her words.


    Most children have never left the village unless with their parents to buy things from nearby cities or sell stuff. Since it was mostly business-related, they never had the opportunity to make friends outside their tiny village.


    "Who is it? Don''t tell me Grandpa William will cook him."


    The chubby kid frowned and grabbed his hand in a defensive position; it was visible he was a victim of William''s pranks, which had scared him at an early age.


    "No silly, why will grandpa William cook him? Don''t tell me you are still scared of him." Meli chuckled at her visibly pale friend, who has still not let go of his childhood fear.


    Even though they are 14 now, and just at the start of the year he made them a delicious cake.


    Grabbing his hand, she dragged him to William''s house, not too far from there, only to witness Mr. Baker standing there talking with William.


    "So have you put a complaint about this kid on guild?"


    "No, not yet. I was going to ask you to do it. He was lying down in the middle of the forest; of course I can''t leave him alone there."


    Seeing a serious conversation going on, Meli stopped in her tracks. Kit, whose face was beet red from holding Meli''s hand, was totally ignored by her.The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    "Ah, Grandpa Will, who is the person you have brought back?" As the chief left, they both approached William, who, upon seeing them, gave a warm and kind smile.


    "Kids, are you all not early in the morning? Why not help wake that sleeping beauty?" William pointed inside his house.


    Kit, who was hiding behind Meli, gathered some courage and went in first, not wanting the newcomer to get cooked.


    A kid almost the same age as them was lying on the bed. He had black hair, white skin, and a healthy and fit body with no sign of injury.


    "Ah, he looks so cute, like a small rabbit." Meli, who saw the sleepy kid, couldn''t help but comment. She was used to being with people taller than her. This new kid was almost the same height as her, making him look like an adorable doll to her.


    "You are much cuter though." Kit, annoyed at her comment, tried to be cheeky only to get his hair ruffled by William, who stood beside them.


    The kid asleep finally woke up, and as he moved left and right in bed, opening his eyes, they saw a beautiful pair of silver eyes shocking them.


    "Kid, what''s your name, and where did you come from?"


    William did not want to question the kid so soon but also wanted to send him home as fast as possible.


    The kid looked dazed as if he could not understand the question asked. He shyly answered.


    "Um, I don''t know."


    "You don''t know.!!!" This time a bigger shock came to all three of them.


    "Goodness We are in a mess now." William grumbled.


    "Mess?" The silver-eyed kid tilted his head.


    Looking at this site, William sighed and explained his situation, leading to a small frown appearing on his face.


    For someone with no memory, this silver-eyed kid was sharp to understand everything after a simple explanation.


    "What should we call you? We can''t keep calling him with nothing." Meli asked.


    "How about silver eye?" Kit proudly told.


    Seeing the children bickering, William again sighed; he was sighing too much today.


    "How about Asher? It was a name my wife and I had in mind for a grandchild. It feels... fitting."


    This was the name he and his wife had decided on if they ever had a grandchild, secretly hiding it from their son. Of course this secret will go to his grave with him now that the one he shared it with was no more.


    "Asher, Asher." The silver-eyed kid said the name a few times as if liking its sound on his tongue and gave him a nod of approval with a bright smile.


    "I am Asher."


    The silver-eyed kid¡ªAsher¡ªdeclared.


    "Asher, that''s a good name." Meli brightly told.


    Not wanting to be left behind, Kit also nodded like a parrot.


    Sitting in bed, William patted Asher''s head, making his whole body move left and right with a gentle smile.


    "You can live with me for as long as you like. I am William. You can like everybody call me grandpa."


    With a tilt of his head as if considering his offer, Asher nodded again.


    "You need to answer as well." William corrected.


    Feeling embarrassed, Asher answered hastily.


    "Yes, I would be more than happy to be here. Thank you. Ah... grandpa."


    Everything was foreign to Asher; words like grandpa felt weird but not out of place to his tongue.


    "For someone with no memories of loss or belonging, Asher couldn¡¯t name the emotions stirring inside him. But in this little room, with kind strangers calling him family, he felt something rare¡ªsomething like home. And yet, somewhere in the back of his mind, a question lingered: Who am I really?"

 Ch7 Intelligence.

    The fire danced along the trail of gasoline, flickering in the twilight like a malevolent serpent. Its fiery tongue licked the edges of the village, a silent witness to the horrors that had transpired.


    Asher watched from his hiding spot, his heart hammering in his chest. He had hoped the blaze would be a beacon of hope, but as it grew closer to the center, the tree''s monstrous roots writhed and thickened, a clear sign of the creature''s growing awareness.


    He took a deep breath, his hand tight around the dagger''s hilt. The heat grew intense as the flames reached the base of the twisted tree, and the villagers controlled by the tree let out an unearthly screech that seemed to resonate through the very ground. The rooted cocoons surrounding the trunk quivered in response. This was his chance. He dashed out of hiding, sprinting through the flaming chaos.


    As he dashed forward, sparks emerging from the surroundings reached the house, finally catching fire. The villagers all sprinted towards the fire, trying to extinguish it. The fire leaped in it, using their own bodies as sacrifices.


    "The plan is working; the road has been cleared." Ash couldn''t help but smile finally at this development.


    The tree, being restless, moved its branches as it expanded limitlessly as if it could grow on forever and pulsed in blue light, making a radiant yet demonic scene.


    Ash knew he could reach William in 20 seconds if he sprinted. If things went wrong, he''d use ¡®Static¡¯ on the damn tree.


    To tell the truth, he was not confident he could stop this large tree for more than even 2 to 3 seconds. And this thing would drain his energy reserves by a large amount.


    The tree, sensing danger on noticing Asher''s presence, released the people hanging to its branches.


    But this was also in calculation; even if they came to harm him, it would still not be as strong as the person he fought in Neil''s house. Since the amount of work the tree needs to do at once has increased!!


    Not only does this tree now need to keep itself connected to the villager to trap them; meanwhile, it needs to also control the spreading fire by using his puppets to save his own life!! If that was not enough, with the addition of Ash himself, it has been turned into a three-way struggle for the tree.


    The puppets connected by roots to their spine were not more than 12 in number; their movements even more sluggish than before, giving Asher a chance to cut them. The distance between Tree and Asher was no more than 8 meters.


    Looking at the incoming villagers, Asher tightened his grip on the dagger, "Static." The first villager stopped his movement; Ash quickly went behind it and cut the connection. Another one jumped at him from the left side.


    Ash dodged and with precision sliced the root controlling it. It fell to the ground, lifeless. He heard the crackling sound of a dry leaf behind him and turned to find another one lunging towards him, but with a swift motion he dodged and used his dagger to cut its root, not before using "static" to stop them even for a moment to give him the desired time to strike.Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    Asher was maintaining ''Static'' for no more than 2 seconds, quickly to stop the enemy and let it fall. The strain on his mind increases with each use, making his eyes bloodshot.


    "Seven more to go," Ash whispered to himself, his voice hoarse and breathing ragged. The tree''s pulsing blue light grew brighter with every second, and he could feel the heat of the flames closing in.


    Six of them swiftly went back, leading to his confusion, only one remaining in front.


    But this action did not make him happy even a bit.


    "This damn tree is getting smarter. Instead of using every puppet, it is now focusing his whole attention on a single villager to fight me," Ash muttered, his breathing uneven.


    The last remaining villager was moving much quicker than the previous ones, almost as if it had anticipated Ash''s moves. Asher had to focus all his energy to keep the static going on this one.


    He quickly stabbed the dagger upwards toward the villager''s neck this time instead of roots, hoping to do a little damage and gain some time to plan his next course of action.


    But he was wrong. The villager did not move back to defend himself or even dodge; instead, he let him get stabbed on the neckline. Asher''s eyes widened at this sight of a dagger pierce the skin of a human being.


    Losing the momentum of his initial strike, the villager punched Asher in the face, making him fall behind as the dagger slipped from his hands.


    His mind was clouded, thoughts slipping through his fingers like sand; his focus wavered as the world blurred around him.


    Ash felt the pain surging through his nose as he tasted the coppery tang of blood in his mouth.


    He was not using ''static'' in hopes of quickly ending this fight and not taking a heavy toll on his mind since he needed to also look out in case of another villager attacking.


    The sudden punch to his face has also, in a way, helped to clear his mind, as it was the first time he has ever harmed a living being in such a way; thus, it was the catalyst that made him lose his momentum.


    The pain served as a reminder of the gravity of the situation.


    Ash looked at the dagger not far from him lying on the ground, the glint of the flaming light reflecting off its blade. He quickly stood, his eyes never leaving the weapon, and dashed towards it. But not before using ''static'' for a split second to stop the villager in his tracks. The air around the villager shimmered with unseen energy, freezing him mid-step.


    Ash quickly grabbed the weapon, ignoring that it radiated after lying beside the ever-growing flames.


    ''This guy is getting better and better at controlling its puppet.'' Ash felt his self getting slower; he had already used ''static'' for more than 7 times in a span of 4 minutes, leading to not only depletion of his energy reserves but also making his mind hazy.


    Asher snatched the dagger, ignoring the heat. Suddenly, a root burst from the ground, lunging for his leg. He jumped back, gripping the weapon tightly, his heart pounding.


    Looking at the root that wiggled like a snake, Asher quickly raised the dagger to cut it down, but before he could, a puppet that was trying to put out the fire also sprinted toward him. Seeing this site, Asher abandoned the plan to cut the root and focused on the incoming threat instead of again using ''static.'' Asher used the momentum of the puppet, who had partially caught fire, and threw him towards the roots that had emerged previously.


    The impact was fierce as the root and the burning body of the puppet collided, creating a burst of flame that temporarily illuminated the darkening sky. The root retreated into the ground with a hiss, giving Ash the brief respite he needed. He took a moment to breathe, the smoke stinging his eyes.


    Seeing this site of sudden combustion, a smile broke out on Ash''s face; he had come to two undeniable conclusions. One bad and one good.


    First was that the tree was learning fast, extremely fast. It has managed to set up a small trap that almost made Ash get captured.


    The second conclusion was that it got burnt; just by getting grazed by a small spark of fire, a burst of flames emerged, almost stunning him.


    ''This tree is extremely weak to flames by how fast it caught fire. If I had known it beforehand, I would have set fire even more near it.''


    Ash had not gone to close in fear of getting caught, and since normal trees don''t catch fire in mere moments, it would have been a pointless effort, but now he can try it without fear of failure.


    He did not wait for his previous enemy to attack again and sprinted toward it first ''static.''. As the villager stopped in eerie silence, Ash quickly cut the cord connected to his back and let the body fall.


    Ash kicked the ground and ran toward a nearby shop. In the opposite direction of the tree, not giving it a moment to react. The shop had belonged to none other than Mr. Thomas and Frank, the tree''s first victims. This shop was using wooden poles to create a roof made of some kind of thick fabric that has also caught fire, similar to its surrounding area.


    With a kick to the base and cut of dagger Ash broke the wooden pole and wrapped it in fabric to instantly put one of its ends covered toward the surging flames.


    Holding the wooden pole now caught in bright flames on his left hand, Ash faced the tree and gave a menacing smile.

 Ch8 Demise.

    Seeing the puppet villagers again getting ready to attack him, this time two of them. Ash, holding the fire in his left hand and the dagger in his right, directly tried to sprint towards the tree.


    One of the puppets quickly followed while the other grabbed another puppet beside him and threw it towards him.


    "Huff." Ash felt out of breath as the air was warmer and smoke was spreading. Seeing the thrown puppet, he did not use ''static'' to stop it; instead, he calmly took a step back and cut the roots connected to its back in one whole swoop.


    Sadly, he did not get the chance to rest or even take a breather as another one was coming again; the puppet stopped soon by ''static.''. Asher did not want to waste any more time but chose to end this puppet as well.


    "Three more to go." Even if he was confident in beating them now after all these fighting experiences he gained in a span of a single day.


    Two problems still remain: he was running out of energy, after usista ''static'' So many times his origin pool has gone down by 60%. His physical condition was also not the best even though he did not sustain any grave injury till now. He was hungry, tired.


    Ash¡¯s trembling limbs and sluggish mind warned him¡ªif this fight dragged on, he wouldn¡¯t survive.


    Instead of wasting any more time, he used the wooden pole covered in blazing flames to create a large combustion on roots spreading everywhere since the start.


    Asher, even while fighting, was always trying to maintain some good distance from them in case of another sneak attack, but now that the roots were found to be highly flammable, he could finally use them.


    As a large light illuminated from the burned roots as if exploding stunningly, Asher viewed towards the enemy and dashed towards the tree once again without stopping this time.


    During his sprint he again saw the site of his grandpa and others still stuck in the prison created by the tree hanging from their branches, hovering above ground.


    Ash cut through the defensive branches, reaching the tree''s trunk. Its massive body would take time to burn, but that time was his chance to save William.


    After saving William, Asher can plan to save others if opportunities arise; if not, he, in the worst-case scenario, will flee with William alone, leaving others behind.


    ''Dammit'' Even such thoughts pained Asher greatly; these people present in these prisons were probably still alive, waiting to be saved. Even if no one had asked him to, he still wanted to repay the kindness they had shown him in all those years.


    Ash was reaching the pole toward the tree to burn it to ashes and end this nightmare once and for all.


    But suddenly, he felt a great force kick his abdomen, sending him crashing away from the tree. The burning pole flew out of his hand, and he watched in horror as it tumbled through the air.


    "Guh!" he grunted, pain radiating through his body as he landed hard on the ground, the wind knocked out of him. He had been so focused on the tree and its roots that he hadn''t seen the puppet that had managed to get behind him.


    But how wrong he was. Seeing this new enemy, Ash''s eyes widened and instantly got filled with tears. It was none other than Kit, Asher''s friend.


    Kit has been released from his prison; the root connected to him pulsed with light and got disconnected. Kit''s eyes, hollow and empty, shone eerie blue as if possessed.


    "No, no, it can''t be happening." Ash denied this horrific sight, wanting to believe it as some illusion cast by the tree, yet the pain in his reminded him of this grim reality.


    The tree doesn''t need a connection anymore to control its puppet, but that was not all. Asher also noticed that the prisoners in the roots were turning dry, looking pale. Not only them, but also the puppets connected by the roots were getting sucked of their life force.Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    "Noo!!" Seeing this, Ash shouted at the tree. The face of his grandpa was getting worse and worse, his body losing all its vitality at an astounding speed.


    Ash, instead of fighting, instantly tried leaping toward William in hopes of at least saving him.


    With a grunt, Ash pushed himself up from the ground and stabbed the dagger into the thick bark of the tree. He used it as a foothold and began to climb. Each time he felt a branch or root try to entangle him, he''d swipe the blade, slicing through them in a fierce display of desperation. His eyes never leaving the withered face of his grandpa.


    Reaching William''s prison, his hands trembled with exhaustion. His palms were slick with sweat and blood, but he gripped the dagger tightly. With a deep breath, he swung it in a wide arc, cutting through the thick vines holding his grandpa. The prisoner fell to the ground with a thump, and William''s limp body hit the earth.


    Feeling relieved at this view, Ash let his body rest, forgetting about the danger that awaits him below and above.


    But the tree was not going to let him off the hook easily; it began to shake violently as if it was aware of his intentions. The vines started to move like snakes trying to coil around him to pull him down.


    With a grunt, Ash leaped from the tree, using one of its branches to swing down and get a safe landing. He had to time his jump perfectly to avoid the vines that shot out like spears, aiming to impale him. As he neared the ground, he saw Kit charging towards him with unnatural speed.


    "I can''t escape now." Not wanting his friend to be used this way, Asher tried to use ''static.''.


    ''What!'' Ash couldn''t hide his surprise at the amount of orgin his body lost; if previously it was taking seven orgin to stop the puppets for five seconds on his mental strain, now it took double the amount to stop Kit.


    "Give me back my friend!" Ash''s voice echoed through the forest as he tried to fight through the fog of pain and fatigue that had taken over his mind. His eyes searched for any sign of Kit''s consciousness within the lifeless gaze.


    Alas, no humanity could be seen in those lifeless eyes.


    Ash charged at Kit, ''static'' halting him for just two seconds. His heart clenched as he swept Kit¡¯s legs out, plunging the dagger into his thigh¡ªdesperate to subdue, not kill, his friend.


    Kit, now the puppet of Tree, did not shy away from the injury; even if incapable of dodging, he took the stab without flinching and punched Asher in the chest, knocking the air out of him.


    Ash flew back; his body slammed into a nearby bush, and the dagger clattered to the ground. He coughed and struggled to breathe, his eyes watering from the pain. "This isn''t Kit," he murmured to himself. "It''s just the tree controlling him."


    Taking a deep breath, he pushed himself up and reached for the dagger. The tree''s whispers grew louder in his head, trying to manipulate his thoughts, but he was determined. With the dagger in hand, he faced Kit once more. His heart ached as he saw his friend''s lifeless eyes, but he knew what he had to do.


    "I''m sorry," he whispered, sprinting towards Kit with the dagger raised high. Time seemed to slow down as he approached, every second feeling like an eternity. His movements were swift and precise, fueled by his desperation.


    The static had stopped Kit in his tracks, but Ash knew that was only temporary. The tree''s whispers grew faint, the world around them seeming to hold its breath. Ash''s arm swung down in a powerful arc, and with a sickening thud, the dagger met its mark, slicing through the root attached to Kit''s back.


    A spurt of black ooze shot out from the severed connection, and for a moment, Ash felt a wave of nausea wash over him. But he had no time to dwell on the sight. The tree''s grip on Kit''s body weakened, and Ash watched in horror as the color began to drain from Kit''s face. His friend''s eyes gained clarity for a moment; this did not miss Ash''s attention as Kit''s body went limp.


    "I''m sorry," Ash whispered again, his voice cracking with emotion. He knew he had done what he had to do, but the pain of seeing Kit like this was unbearable. He gently laid Kit''s head beside his body, trying to give him some semblance of peace in this grotesque scene.


    With an empty mind, Ash looked darling, his eyes hazy; he saw his grandpa lying down on the ground, now far from the tree. The prison has taken most of the shock of falling down.


    William''s complexion did not look good, but he was still alive for now. Asher then glanced at other prisoners whose bodies have dried up and lost all their vitality. Ash then took the wooden pole still caught in flames and then looked at the tree, calmly walking toward it.


    The tree had gone still, no more puppets moving, no more whispers in his head. The battle was over. But the war was not won yet. Ash knew that the tree would not die so easily.


    He took a step towards the tree, each movement feeling like it weighed a ton. His legs shaking with fatigue and his lungs burning for air, but he pushed on. The tree was his final enemy now, and he had to end this.


    Asher, not wanting to seem weak now, took a heavy step forward. The tree as if in its final struggle launched all its branches toward Asher who has already let go of his dagger along with kit. Even if he had the dagger, it would have been impossible for Asher to cut down all these branches and save himself.


    But as the branches got closer to him, a silver hue glowed from his eyes, his face remained calm yet sorrow undeniably present in them. With this final ''static,'' Asher has stopped this massive tree, for mere moments drawing him of all his energy, his eyes shining bright, started to bleed out of the massive toll of keeping this massive creature whose roots have spread everywhere in Eron village.


    Asher did not think much and quickly threw the blazing pole towards the tree trunk. The tree instantly caught fire; the ''static'' has lasted no more than 1.5 seconds. It took all his leftover energy as well as his mind to gain those mere moments.


    The fire grew rapidly, the tree trunk began to crackle, and the once terrifying branches crumbled to ash. The heat was intense, but Asher felt a strange comfort in the warmth. It was as if the fire was cleansing the very soul of the cursed land.


    The tree let out a final, agonizing scream, echoing through the village, sending shivers down the spines of any creature that heard it. The light grew so bright that even the moon paled in comparison, the flames licking at the sky as if trying to reach for the stars themselves.


    The branches that had reached out to Asher crumbled into ashes the moment the flaming pole hit the tree. Ash watched this, his eyes finally returning to their usual self; he felt his consciousness getting lost in front of this burning tree.


    He gave a final glance behind him, looking at his grandpa, who lay on the ground a bit further from his burning abomination, and then looked toward the village currently burning from the same intensity as this tree.


    Ash collapsed to his knees, relief flickering across his face¡ªat least William was safe. His body screamed for rest, every muscle trembling as his vision blurred. He let his eyes drift closed, succumbing to exhaustion as the fiery tree roared behind him.


    Seeing the tree growling in agony Ash couldn''t help but laugh.


    A sudden cracking sound pulled his attention back¡ªthe burning branch above gave way.


    Ash''s vision blurred as it fell toward him, his body refusing to respond. His last sight was of the blazing tree, and with a faint smile of relief, he closed his eyes as the branch crashed down.

 Ch9 Happy Birthday.

    Opening his eyes for a brief moment to brace for the impact, Ash found himself still alive; as his view got cleared, he could finally see a man¡ªWilliam¡ªstanding above him, shielding him from the impact, using his own back to cover him.


    The relentless fire of the tree did not stop as a grunt escaped from William''s mouth, who has succumbed to weakness since the tree drained his energy previously.


    Ash tried to speak, to urge him to escape, but his voice failed. Darkness crept into his vision again as he slumped, his body giving in to exhaustion.


    ''Urgh, it''s been 10 minutes,'' groaned Ash, again trying to open his tired eyes, forcing himself to check what was happening.


    It has not been more than some hours since he awakened, hid, fought, and lastly confronted the abominations present in this current godforsaken village.


    He was right now being carried on someone''s back; a burned smell was coming from below, but he couldn''t distinguish if it was from him or the person carrying him.


    Trying to see the blur view, he saw a reliable back of his grandpa, who, while stumbling, was carrying him somewhere. His was body burned,bruised and very weak.


    Asher again tried to raise his voice, but no words came. To no surprise, it was already a miracle how he could even see; his head was thumping like never before as his eyes were bloodshot from the strain of using ''static'' on so many, as well as strong, enemies just before.


    His eyes watered once again at the sight of his grandpa, who was carrying him somewhere safe from these flames he himself has started to burn the enemy and to save the survivors, if any.


    Ash finally lost his senses, not able to see left or right. He closed his eyes. But he still tried to show his desperation by twitching his finger which where currently being held by William.


    "Sleep, Ash... huff... I will take you out of here." William as he finally notices Ash desperation to leave him, couldn''t help but feel proud. He was out of breath, burned from saving his grandson, as well as got his life stolen.


    William stumbled once again and fell on the ground, his face getting burned by the rising flames. "Aah!" Letting out a growl, he did not let Ash fall from his back.A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    Ash has saved William by fighting with his life on the line. To William it was so much more frustrating to see his kid fight against such frightening monstrosities, the same creatures from beyond that had taken his wife and only child from him in the past. He couldn''t let it happen again.


    Even if he where to die here right now, he would save Asher life no matter what.


    He pushed himself with all the strength he had left, reaching the outside of the village. The night sky, a stark contrast to the fiery hell behind them, loomed above. The cool breeze caressed their burned skin, bringing slight relief from the scorching heat. With a grunt, William stumbled over to the nearest tree, its branches acting as a silent sentinel over the chaos. He collapsed beside it, his breathing labored, the weight of his grandson a testament to his love and determination.


    Gently, William placed Asher''s head in his lap, the soft fabric of his shirt sticking to the boy''s burns. He winced at the pain but held back his tears, not wanting to show any sign of weakness. Despite his own suffering, he had to keep it together for Ash. He had to keep fighting. He looked down at the unconscious boy, the firelight dancing in his reddened eyes, and whispered, "It''s okay, I''ve got you."


    The flames grew more distant, the roar of the fire fading into the background as William''s vision grew blurry and hazy. His heart beat with a rhythm that grew slower with each agonizing breath he took. The smell of charred wood and burnt flesh was thick in the air, but it was the smell of victory, of a battle won. With trembling hands, he reached for the twigs beside him and gave Asher, who has fallen asleep in his lap, a peaceful smile as if content with what William has accomplished in his small life.


    ...........


    Asher abruptly opened his eyes as daylight hit his face and groaned in pain, his body stiff and still injured from the battle.


    "Where am I?" Asher looked confused for a moment before clarity came back. ''It has been 24 hours!!'' Asher, astounded at the time, was unconsciously lying down, looked around, and saw his grandpa lying figure and sighed in relief.


    "Stupid grandpa, why did you do such a reckless thing trying to save me? What would have happened if you got seriously hurt" ? Asher crawled towards William''s lying body as he mumbled in happiness as they both had survived.


    Seeing no response from William, Asher tried to get up, but his body still refused to move as he wished to. Struggling to move, Asher finally reached William and shook his body but still got no response.


    "Hey, Grandpa, are you playing a prank on me because I called you stupid? Wake up! It''s not funny. Really, I will get angry. Please wake up!." Asher shouted as he shook William''s body again and again.


    William''s body, which had fallen toward him facing upward, was wearing a peaceful smile. Looking at this, Asher''s hand stopped moving as he stopped shooting William''s body and was speechless.


    "Why?" Asher couldn''t help but question why Willima was full of smiles. Why was he not responding to his plea? Why was he not moving?


    Ash''s eyes noticed the small twig grabbed by Williams''s right hand; following its trail, he witnessed something written on the ground. Moving toward it as he dragged his body there.


    "Happy Birthday, Ash." The words were written in simple words; the writing was not as good as the last words, which were curled down. Reading those words, Ash, who was denying his grandpa''s prank, got his eyes filled with tears as they rolled down his cheeks.


    He knew now what had happened. His grandpa had sacrificed himself for him, to save him from the flame. A pain so sharp and profound hit him that it felt like his chest was on fire. He threw his head back and screamed. His voice raw with grief, echoing through the barren landscape that was once a bustling village.


    He cried for hours as his tears finally dried up. His hand holding Williams''s burned hands as he laid beside him, thinking of this as a bad dream. When he wakes up, everything will be alright. His grandpa himself will wish him happy birthday.


    Ash closed his eyes, his silver eyes, now dulled and lifeless, matched the charred remains of his clothes.


    A faint voice cut through his haze: "We¡¯ve got a survivor!" Footsteps approached, frantic but distant, as Asher¡¯s mind slipped further into unconsciousness not wanting to be bothered.

 Ch10 Team Of Three

    Morning has arrived. The once peaceful village was now left in ashes and dust. The smell of burned flesh and land can be smelled from miles away.


    Ash, who was trying to forget the nightmare, was sound asleep in a still safe house that has somehow survived the aftermath of battles.


    A woman with yellow hair and soft facial features had her hands on Ash''s abdomen as a soft green light emitted from her. She was wearing a white robe with blue patterns embedded on it. After feeling satisfied with her work, she stood up and left the room to meet her team outside.


    Outside the house, two men can be seen waiting for her to come; one was a man with a sword hanging on his waist and a gun; he had curly black hair, and the other was similarly also holding a giant sword and shield on the back of his massive body.


    "He is not in danger anymore but seems quite tired. He should wake up in some time," the woman named Anny told her companions.


    "That''s good to know; when he wakes up, we can finally find out what happened here." The curly-haired man¡ªLiber¡ªsaid as he walked towards Anny.


    "That kid was burned pretty badly; do you think he is awakened?" The massive guy known as Gian was asked.


    "There is no doubt, with the origin shard we found, it''s quite clear we found it in the tree. It''s certain that he fought some kind of monster and survived." Liber explained.


    "The monster must be at least a rank-2 beast from what appears of its shard." Gian told in a heavy tone as he took the purple shard from Liber''s hands.


    "It still doesn''t explain how a new awakener defeated it." Liber thoughtfully said.


    "No, I think it does explain it actually. Don''t you think all the dried-up bodies we found are suspicious? What if the monster that boy fought was a newborn and somehow took all the energy of villagers to evolve into a rank 2 beast, even temporarily? Anny, who has checked almost every dead body present, told her hypothesis.


    "So you think a newborn monster managed to do such a disturbing act?" Liber and Gian felt a shiver run through their spines simultaneously; if such a thing truly happened, it will explain what has truly transpired here.


    "No, it must have reached rank-2 not perfectly then, since the shard is not a perfect purple in color, it can be said to be a quasi-beast rank creature." Liber, taking a deep breath, explained further.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    "What about the old man you found beside the boy? Is he alive?" Gian, who had been taking care of dead bodies together with Liber, looked at Anny with hopeful eyes.


    Anny sadly shook her head with a sad face. "The old man didn''t make it. His spirit was already gone when I arrived. It seems he sacrificed himself to protect the boy.".


    "What should we do with so many dead bodies?" Anny asked, while looking at Liber, she did not want to see so many deaths, but fate has arranged for her, a healer, to come here in a place where she can heal to save nobody.


    Liber glanced behind his back to see all the dead bodies he and Gian had gathered, almost reaching 200, laid down with their faces covered by clothes. "Let the kid wake up first.I have already sent a message to bring a priest here."


    Anny simply nodded at this sad scene, her face almost in tears at such a gruesome sight. ''So many lives have been lost.''


    "I will go check again if we missed anybody." Gian, seeing the atmosphere, left to give some space to Anny and Liber, his two friends.


    Liber led Anny to a seat infront of the house she just came from. His kind friend was a crybaby, who cried even at other people''s loss of life.


    "Everything is good; you were here; that''s why we were able to save that boy. Don''t cry." Liber consoled her as she was about to burst into tears.


    Anny noted not wanting to get overwhelmed by this; she was a healer, and she would do her job.


    Seeing her calm, now he asked. "Okay, tell me now what you find out." Anny nodded once again and told her finding of trees and people condition on how their vitality was lost.


    A healer who takes care of life was more proficient in such acts compared to others, so even if Liber and Gian see any anomaly, they will consult with Anny at least once.


    Before they could discuss the situation more, the door behind them abruptly opened as a man with soft black hair and shockingly beautiful silver eyes appeared. He was bandaged in many places with small bruise marks left on several places in his tall body.


    He looked at them for a moment, but ignoring them, he ran forward toward the bodies lying on the ground. He quickly kneeled toward them, checking them one by one, every single one, to see their faces. He briefly stopped near a girl with brown hair, and dried body, her condition was not better than any other. She has lost all vitality and succumbed to death.


    Not stopping, he again took off to again check on others, once again stopping near a chubby boy lying in the middle of people with his head shivered. Touching his hair, he again tried to look around. He reached the last body and saw its face.


    Seeing the face of an old man with similarities to others but with an extra burned face, he fell down near on his knees. And looked toward the sky.


    Liber and Anny did not stop him nor question him as they simply let him grieve; they can never understand what he has lost.


    After some time, Ash looked back at them with teary eyes. He recognized Anny as the one who had treated him. "Thank you," he murmured, his voice cracking with pain.


    Anny, with a gentle smile, patted his head. "You''re welcome. What''s your name?"


    "Ash," he replied, his voice barely a whisper as he tried to sit up. The pain was still present, but it was now a dull throb compared to the agony he had felt before.


    Liber stepped forward, extending a hand to help him up. "Take it easy," he said, his eyes filled with concern. "What happened here, Ash?"


    Ash took a deep breath, the weight of his loss heavy on his shoulders. "The village was attacked by a... monster. It was like nothing I''ve ever seen before. I ...two days ago returned to the village...." He trailed off, his gaze falling to the ground, and continued his story, starting from how he met his friends first to how the villagers found a dead body.


    Ash simply recounted everything that happened in a span of a single day; his eyes, which had always been full of hope, now lost their light and looked hollow.


    Anny and Liber quietly listened to everything as Asher recounted it; in the middle of it, gasps and shocking sounds would come from them.


    As the story ended, both their faces were pale white after hearing such shocking events on how a normal tree, centuries old, turned into a monster, trapping the villagers to evolve itself. On how a boy this young awakened and desperately fought to save his grandfather only to meet a cruel demise of everyone present here.

 Ch11 What is Lost.

    Asher, who was currently sitting on the ground, watched the party of three who had introduced themselves as a team of awakeners sent by the guild taking care of bodies once again, since he had messed up their hard work not too long ago.


    "Ha," Ash''s eyes were still desperate but tired nonetheless. He did not want to accept that his grandpa had died. But he now needed to.


    He has said he would help, but all three insisted on letting them do it, and he should rest. Ash reluctantly agreed after arguing a bit.


    Ash had already explained all the events to them. Of course, he did not tell about the white world; it just didn''t feel right with him to share something so personal. If that could explain his feelings.


    According to them, two days have already passed since the fight ended. But he was feeling as if he fought that abomination of a tree just a few minutes ago.


    ''If not for getting healed, I would really have thought it was just moments ago.'' Sighing again, he looked at the clear blue sky, feeling lost on what to do now.


    He couldn''t live alone in an empty village after all. Now that he was calm and free from the stress of survival. He finally had time to introspect on all the things that happened till now to look for any hint he could think of that has been the catalyst to such change.


    ''It''s just not possible for a tree to suddenly turn into a creature of the beyond, a monster. Someone must have done it, but who?'' Ash questioned himself and quickly came to a conclusion.


    "That lunatic was the only anomaly that happened in the village when he was not here and also the only one who had climbed that tree as well.


    No one else can be suspected other than him. The problem lies with how to find him. Ash did not know how he looked nor how he did such an absurd thing of turning a tree into a monster capable of stealing origin from even normal living beings.


    "Have you calmed down?" A soft voice soon came interrupting his thoughts.


    Looking up, Ash saw Anny as she came and sat beside him. She did not look much older than him, probably between 22 and 24.


    "Yes, once again thank you for ... your help." Ash paused mid-sentence as if talking still felt heavy on his heart.


    "It''s alright; this is our job we get paid for." Anny gave him a smile and told this as if to ease the heavy atmosphere.


    Ash nodded, thinking the talk was over; he again looked at the bodies of dead villagers.


    "You have just awakened, right? As an awakener with 4 years of experience, let me give you some useful tips." Anny, noticing his silence, tried to keep the conversation going.


    "First of all, as a newly awakened, you are a rank 1. I think that should be obvious: when you come to the city with us, go register yourself in the guild. It will be helpful in the future on whatever course of action you take. Now what is your source element?This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    Even though Anny said it, she did not seem to talk like she was actually asking about it.


    Ash showed a little reluctance and answered. "Um, it''s related to space."


    Ash lied with a straight face, telling someone his source element was ''Eternity.'' It will be absurd; not like anyone will believe him to begin with.


    "Hmm, that''s amazing. Your ability must be strong since you were able to defeat a monster almost reaching beast rank." Anny chimed in  happily as she clapped her hand to show her excitement.


    "Everyone can have the same source element, but the abilities they gain are different. With every step in the ladder to gain new power, we awakeners open our potential. Liber is a rank 2, awakened. while me and Gian are both rank 1 awakeners. Do you understand?"


    Ash nodded in understanding. He already knew people can possess the same source elements. Space was quite rare but still could be found among people.


    "The chance of some awakening is very low; 1 in 500 people awakens only, and in that, do you know the most common are physical-type awakeners with body-related skills? They come from the earth source element mostly or could of a special branch all together. While the next common will be elements like fire, water, and wind-based source elements."


    Ash again nodded; this was something he knew as well, but extra information was never bad.


    Anny, seeing he was attentive, nodded and continued her lecture.


    "There are also special types which are different concept all together in which many people actually come under. Light, dark, space. or many more I don''t know about.I have a healing ability but my source element is of light."


    "There are also things like divination, but I have never met anyone with such skills, so I don''t know under which source element they come. But don''t trust everything I said; I can be actually wrong since most people will never accurately tell their source element or even understand it all together."


    Anny said with a small smile while looking at Asher''s silver eyes.


    "Anyway, let''s go for monsters, or what people also call monsters from beyond; they are classified by many names as well as their corresponding ranks. For example, a rank-1 will be called a newborn; similarly, a rank-2 will be called a beast rank monster. Rank 3 is an Avenger, and finally, rank 4 will be called the Calamity rank." Anny informed him.


    "What about rank 5 or above?" Asher asked curiously now that he heard something new.


    "I don''t know, nor do I actually want to know; meeting with a rank 3 will be a death sentence for any awakeners. Even a rank 2 can kill tens of awakeners."


    Anny shrugged and answered his inquiry. As if remembering something, she hurriedly took something out from her bag and gave it to him.


    "The one you killed was a semi-rank 2 beast. Do you know how shocked we were to find it? That you killed a semi-rank 2 newborn but still almost a beast-class monster."


    "Was it that big of a deal.?" Ash took the almost purple crystal shard from her and looked at it.


    "Yes, it was! Our party had fought a level 2 once previously, and we hardly won. well our compatiblity was also not good with the beast as well" Anny said loudly.


    From his understanding of what she explained, the one he killed was originally a newborn, i.e., a level 1 monster, but it has reached almost beast rank.


    Actually, that will explain the mental attacks he was feeling while he was fighting as well as the puppets getting disconnected but still working under its control.


    ''Those two abilities were totally different to come under the same rank.'' Ash nodded thoughtfully at this discovery.


    Before he could say anything else, Liber came towards.


    "The priest has arrived; let''s go."


    Seeing a man in white appears wearing an intricate star design on his chest.


    He gave both Ash and Anny a nod before moving towards the bodies lying around and went to his knees and clapped his hand.


    Seeing that the party of three, as well as Ash, went near it to pray as well.


    "Celestia, who loves silver.


    The ruler of stars in the endless night.


    She who bestows divine judgment."


    Please lead their souls to give them peace and solace."


    The priest''s murmurs can be heard by all four of them; they simply joined their hands and prayed as well. Seeing that the priest''s prayers were completed, after some minutes they stopped as well.


    Liber went forward and gave Asher a glance, then looked at the priest, telling him to step back.


    After the priest stepped back, Liber raised his right hand as a gentle red flame erupted in his hand. Like a snake, they coiled his hands, then moved forward toward the lying bodies to wrap themselves around. As one body ignited, the other soon followed.


    After almost fifty bodies have ignited, Liber again ignited those snake-like flames and did the same with other bodies as well.


    Asher, along with others, quietly watched this spectacle. He had also started a fire to save Enor village previously, but now another fire was started to incinerate the bodies of the lost ones, the one he had failed to save.

 Ch12 New Day.

    The fire has ended; the bodies of all villagers have turned into ashes, which were being collected by Asher as well as others currently present.


    The priest had given his final prayers and left early, telling him he still had some work to do in other places.


    Asher did not ask for a name, thinking of this as trivial now. But still gave his regards and showed his gratitude to him.


    "Here, take it." Liber gave the orb-shaped container now containing the ashes of all the deceased resting in it.


    "Thank you once again for your help." Asher gave a small bow to the Libers team. Their help was much needed. If someone was not here with him, Asher didn''t know what kind of step he would have taken in his desperation.


    "Don''t worry, kid; it was our work we got paid for." Gian said in his heavy voice.


    This was true; they didn''t come here because they wanted to, because of the fire Asher caused huge smoke to emerge naturally, gaining the attention of surrounding places.


    "We hope you can come with us to Sefron City." Anny asked with hopeful eyes.


    Asher had no reason to decline; he could not live in this burned-out place anymore.


    Sefron City was the closest city from here, not more than a day away for mundane humans, and for an awakener, it was not more than half a day since their endurance and stamina were naturally above others.


    ...


    The travel was done on foot at a good pace, not too fast nor slow.


    Asher, who had a bag on his bag containing money, and his clothes were still gloomy. Anny and the others did not say anything, letting him be as he was.


    The forest road was indeed quiet and empty; the warm light of dawn was peeking through the dense canopy of trees, casting a serene glow that painted the world in hues of gold and amber. The light danced upon the leaves, creating intricate patterns of shadow and light on the ground beneath their feet. The air was cool, carrying with it the scent of damp earth and the faint hint of ashes in the distance. The silence was so profound that even the sound of their footsteps seemed to echo through the trees, a stark contrast to the chaos and horror they had left behind.Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    The journey had been a solemn one, the weight of their task pressing heavily upon them. Asher walked alongside Anny and the others from the Liber''s team, his eyes rarely straying from the path ahead. The ash container in his hand felt heavier with each step, a grim reminder of the lives lost in the fire. The others talked quietly among themselves, sharing stories of their past exploits and adventures, trying to ease the tension. But Asher remained silent, lost in his thoughts, the images of the charred remains of his village burned into his memory.


    As the sun climbed higher into the sky, the forest began to thin out, and soon, the city walls of Sefron could be seen in the distance. They had covered half the distance, and the sight of civilization brought a mix of relief to the group. The city loomed large, its ivory towers gleaming in the early morning light, a stark contrast to the destruction they had left behind. The walls stood tall and proud, a bastion of safety in an otherwise perilous world. As they grew closer, the sounds of life within the city grew clearer.


    "Finally, I can be out of this awkward silence." Gian murmured as he was happy to be finally out of this gloom.


    Seeing it, Liber''s eyes twitched. Same with Anny, Liber poked his hand to Gian''s back.


    "Have some decency, man." Liber murmured.


    Anny gave a look to Asher, who was following behind quietly through the whole journey.


    "It''s alright; I can understand it must be nerve-racking to always be careful with words. Please don''t mind me.


    Ash gave them a reassuring smile that he didn''t mind it one bit.


    Anny nodded and looked ahead. He also looked toward the city that was shining brightly under the brilliance of light.


    "So warm." Ash muttered to himself.


    .....


    As all of them entered the city, Ash looked around, seeing people walking down the stone streets, tall houses everywhere. Carriages going here and there in a rush.


    in the corner of his view a child could be seen, running away from a grown man who had something like a stick in his hand.


    In a child''s hand, a piece of bread and fruits could be seen, his clothes torn here and there.


    As the child passed Asher, he did not stop it. But as the grown man tried to pass him, Ash focused his attention on the man''s shoes.


    ''Static''


    "Ugh?"


    The man fell flat on his face to the ground with a grunt. Looking confused about how he fell suddenly to the ground, seeing this, Liber and others turned around to see him also looking confused but soon lost interest.


    "Hehe." A small chuckle escaped from Asher seeing this; it was a small prank he had played to help the kid.


    It was also his first time using ''static'' on an object; in this case, the man''s''s shoeweree the target to make him lose balance.


    The cost was also less compared to before as well. What he did was simple: he targeted the shoe that was in motion, used his ability to stop it, but since only the shoe was stopped, not the body, it made the body lose balance, while as the body moved, Asher stopped the effect of static simultaneously.


    These series of actions had led to his desired result in the fall of a grown man.


    Feeling a bit refreshed by this, Asher gave a glance to the kid who had safely run away before helping the man to stand.


    "Are you alright?" Ash asked with a small smile.


    "Ugh, how did I fall? Did that rascal run away? He stole food from my shop."


    "Sadly, yes. Watch your steps, alright."


    Leaving the man behind, Ash soon followed Libers team steps, walking behind them, this time with a small smile.

 Ch13 Preparation

    A week has passed since Asher had come to Sefron City, present in Amon Kingdom.


    He was currently staying in a small inn, lying on a bed in his small room consisting of a small bed, with a table and chair beside it. The table also had a lamp.


    "Should I start today?" Ash questioned while looking at the ceiling.


    He has already gotten his identification card from the guild after registering as an awakener. Money was also not a problem right now for him if he spent it carefully.


    The purple shard he sold had given him almost twenty thousand R, and the money he got from the whole village was also near 100,000 R.


    Ash had actually struggled with whether he should keep it or at least donate half of it. But in the end decided against it.


    "It''s not like I was just lazing around all the time."


    Ash said to himself before throwing a ball-shaped object upward and used ''static'' on it as it went upward.


    The ball stopped in the middle as he had expected and floated without moving, but many special things were found during his small experiments with his ability.


    Ash released static effects, but the ball didn''t come down; instead, it still went upward like he had thrown it.


    "If an object is in motion, it will remain in motion even after static is used; when it is related, it will perform the action it was going to perform."


    Ash muttered in amusement at this crazy agility. Just this part of ability has many uses.


    The guild receptionist has also explained to him the workings of a guild quite well. The guild was an autonomous organization, with the only purpose of taking quests. By being part of it, Awakeners can take quests allotted to their rank. And also sell the materials and shards of monsters they hunt there. For a commission fee.


    There was no other thing the guild could do, according to the receptionist.


    "If I was stupid, I surely would have believed it." Ash grumbled as he rolled on the small bed.


    Guild main work surely was to keep awakeners in check; otherwise, there would be no reason for the guild head to be a level 2 as well.


    This information was also told by that lady as well, who was flaunting all the benefits of joining the guild.


    Standing up, Asher looked at the dagger laid beside his bags. The one he had used to kill Kit.


    Asher felt his throat drying as he remembered that scene. Taking a deep breath, he wore a black robe with a hoody, along with his shoes. Sliding the dagger in his waist to hide it.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    "Let''s go shopping today." Asher mumbled again, trying not to sound negative.


    The only reason he has not taken any mission yet was to rest and properly heal from every injury he had sustained.


    He wants to get strong for the first time in his life, to find the cause of the tragedy that happened in his village.


    "And when I find the being responsible for this. I will tear him apart limb by limb."


    Asher vowed to himself that he would find the cause and punish the wrongdoers who had taken his everything.


    It was a childish thought to be a hero and bring justice for the people who suffered. Asher also knew this.


    Outside he once again saw many carriages and people passing down the streets; unlike his village, the streets were too crowded.


    Walking on the side of the road, I quietly observed everything. From the children running around to the people fighting, leaving no details.


    He also attracted many glances due to his eyes but chose to ignore it.


    His destination today was a gun shop. To buy a gun made to kill monsters.


    Liber had already given him the location, so he was not going to be lost.


    Seeing the shop at the end of the road, Ash quickened his steps and entered it. The interior was classy¡ªthis was all he could describe. At the center an old man sat with an unkempt beard.


    "Um, I wish to buy a gun."


    Asher''s voice was not so confident as he saw the grumpy old man.


    ''He is going to be tough to deal with.'' He internally cursed his luck.


    "Do you have a permit?"


    A rough voice soon came from the old man.


    "I am an awakener."


    Taking out his ID, Ash showed it to the old man.


    "So you must be here to buy a monster hunting gun."


    The old man rejoiced; his grumpy self vanished in thin air.


    Seeing this unusual site of sudden change of personality. Ash was dumbfounded but soon gave a nod.


    "Yes, I mean yes, I am here to buy that." Asher almost bit his own tongue but managed to keep going.


    ''Why am I stuttering so much!! Just because I did not talk with someone for a week, did my communication skills vanish or something?


    "You should have said so earlier; want a drink or something?" The man offered.


    "No, I will decline."


    "As you wish."


    The old man went behind the corner and took out a box; opening it, a navy blue and black single handgun could be seen in it.


    "This is a new model artifact better then previous with a range of 100 meters; even a beast will get penetrated by it now."


    The old man proudly said so.


    "And how much will it cost.?"


    "Not much, only 40,000 R."


    "Ah, I see only 40,000 R."


    Asher gave a bright smile, then something clicked in his mind as he shouted.


    "The heck do you mean ONLY 40,000 R."


    The price was so absurd that Asher could not help but shout. The average annual income of a middle-class family was 25,000 R.


    This so-called ONLY was double that.


    "Tsk, do you not have money for it?"


    The old man clicked his tongue; he must have assumed he was a noble from a great clan or a rich fellow due to his silver eyes.


    "I do have money, but such a price is outrageous."


    The man''s face soon regained interest when Asher said he has the money. Seeing this, Ash got a headache.


    ''This money-hungry glutton. Should I just run away with the gun? Asher internally debated if he should or should not.


    ''No, it''s not worth it. He is not worth it.''


    "OK, I will buy it if you give a discount or at least provide the bullets. And if the gun turned out to be useless."


    Ash gave a gentle smile to the shopkeeper. Before vanishing from his site and appearing behind him.


    "I will hunt you down. From the same gun."


    He again vanished and appeared in front of him.


    Seeing this, the man''s face got a little pale before he nodded.


    "Yes, it will definitely work; why will it not?"


    Seeing the shopkeeper''s enthusiasm, Asher also gave a smile in return.


    Coming out of the store, Asher had a bag containing his new gun he bought for 30,000 R along with 50 bullets he got for free.


    "That was really kind to give so many bullets and such a big discount. Why was he so pale, though?"


    Walking straight to buy other things like a new dagger and armour.


    Ash couldn''t help but think that the shopkeeper was really amusing and kind.


    The thing he did in the store was another application of his ability he found out after coming here.


    He actually did not teleport or something but actually just put static on the man present and went behind him, simply that. But to the man he simply vanished.


    This was another application of his ability; ''Static'' was much stronger than he had imagined. It simply did not stop the target from moving; it actually stops time of the target!!


    This was the most astonishing part he has found since coming here.


    ''I was simply thinking that I was only stopping a being from moving, but I was actually stopping their time altogether.''


    If Asher, for example, used static on a food and kept it ongoing, the food will not spoil. Similarly, a person on which static is used will neither age nor see anything; they will simply get their time stopped while the world around them keeps moving.


    "This also explains why the fight with the puppets was easier. Since I was stopping the time of tree perception by stopping its puppet. Unless it used another puppet to see me, he would not have been able to take precise action."


    This has been a major reason as to why Ash won against the tree.


    Now Ash only needs to prepare for his first hunt.

 Ch14 Small mistake.

    Asher had just realized what he had done after reaching the inn room¡ªwell, not really, but he sure did.


    "I forgot to ask what this damn gun function was and what its name was."


    He will be too embarrassed to go back and bicker with that kindhearted shopkeeper.


    "It''s an artifact, an artificial one, but still, nonetheless, an artifact."


    Asher holding the gun in his one hand while eating bread with the other concentrated on it.


    "Let''s see, so I need to put origin in it to fire. Quite simple, but I still don''t think it will have much effect on a beast too much unless it''s a low rank one."


    The monsters, or we can say creatures, from beyond tend to be stronger than human ranks by far if they are corrupted, that is. If not, they will be equal to human awakeners in strength.


    "Not like I have any idea what a corrupted monster is yet."


    For all he knows, it is the basics of the basics he got from Anny and the guild.


    "I would like to ask for more, but I will look like a clown who has not done a single thing yet is asking for everything."


    Asher''s plan was currently nothing more than to hunt and get stronger. After he reaches Rank 2 he could finally start investigating the case regarding his village.


    "Or even the white world I encountered."


    Asher thought deeply about it, but he had refrained from saying it out loud on every occasion.


    He had always felt that talking about that is not right, it was nothing but a gut feeling he had. That this was¡ªpersonal, too personal, that he was not ready to share with anyone yet.Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    "First let''s try the trick I have been planning all this time."


    Cleaning his hands, he stood up from his bed and wore his shoes.


    He was not planning on going outside; rather, he was going to use this trick here. He had thought of after finding the different uses of his ability.


    "Let''s see, first I need to use static and then release with exact time."


    Concentrating, He used it in his shoes after hovering it above in the air, trying to take a step, as his body moved up after the shoe had become still and not moving. He took a step in air.


    "OK, this is working. Now for the second step."


    He relaxed and tried to take a second step in the air.


    Not able to keep his balance while in midair when taking his second step, he fell face down with a loud noise.


    "Ouch, that would have been embarrassing if someone saw it."


    His ability was not so strong that it could keep a body still even if the time is stopped, unless he is concentrating hard enough to keep it still; if not, the body will move and lose the effect of static as well.


    "Alright, let''s try it a few more times before leaving."


    ......


    Coming outside the inn, Asher went to get a public carriage with a bag on his back. He was wearing a chain mail inside his tunic and wore a coat from above to hide the dagger he kept on his waist along with his gun.


    He was planning on going for dead zones outside the protected zones, i.e., the city he was in.


    The protected zone where countries like Amon, Lamern, and many other small nations are surrounded by dead zones. It was only for this continent; the other was a smaller continent surrounded by sea and small islands, relatively safer than this one.


    "I would also like to go there once."


    Asher thought to himself that if he could ever travel this world, it would not be a bad idea.


    Soon seeing the carriages brimming with people and awakeners alike, he walked there.


    "How much will it be for the western borders of the safe zone?"


    Asher asked politely to the driver.Seeing him, the driver looked thoughtful.


    "15 R"


    "Alright."


    Giving a nod, Asher went inside the carriage, not wanting to walk far; his village was situated on the southern side of Safron City, still within protected zones. while from the west side broders the dead zones started, mainly Caser forest filled low level monsters.


    Asher, sitting in the carriage, saw many awakeners also present in it as well, some holding weapons and some without. But most were in teams that were a common point for most awakeners.


    ''I would have also liked to join a team, but my ability is too abnormal for their standards.''


    This was something Asher was sure of. His connections with that white world were well hidden, or he would definitely find himself in trouble.


    After an hour of riding, they finally reached the borders of protected zones; it was a plane land with forest surrounding it. Many awakeners could be seen walking here and there or small shops selling food or other necessary things.


    Asher, not wanting to gain attention due to his eyes, wore the hood attached to his coat and simply walked in the forest till he found a newborn or low rank.


    Walking in the dense forest, Asher remained vigilant toward every corner.


    Even if he could kill a newborn by static. He still wanted to be ready for an ambush.


    After walking for 10 minutes, he finally saw a dog-like creature with grey fur; it was not alone but with three others of its kind as well.


    Asher, seeing them, quickly hid behind the tree, present in safe distance.


    Feeling his heart pounding in his chest, a smile soon appeared as he mumbled.


    "Let''s start the hunt."

 Ch15 Boring troubles.

    Asher looked around first to see anything that could be used to go on a higher ground, since the trees around were not tall enough to be of any help.


    The pack of dogs¡ªwith grey fur¡ªwere at a hill-like structure, giving them a higher ground.


    ''Let''s just go behind them slowly, then I can simply air step.''


    Going through a roundabout way, Asher soon went behind the dogs; they were quite large in size for the typical dogs he had seen.


    "I am pretty sure they are not actually dogs, but I still don''t know what they are called."


    In these moments only does it make sense that he actually has memory loss; if not, his usual sharpness will make people wonder if he actually is blank in his head or not.


    Stepping a bit higher now, Asher pointed his gun toward the one who was closest to him and used static; this gained no attention from the other two newborns.


    *Bang*


    The gun glowed in white stripes as the shot was fired; the bullet accurately pierced the head, making the first target fall.


    ''12 meters is the radius in which I can apply statics.''


    Seeing the sight of their companion, the other two did not sit idly following his smell; they soon sprinted toward him with their sharp fangs pointed out, filled with saliva.


    As they came closer, Asher quickly jumped from his position and took a single step in the air and used his shoes as a foothold. Air step¡ªthis is what he decided to call it.


    Doing the air step, Asher jumped above the dogs, landing beside a nearby tree, and pointed the gun again toward the one that was nearby him and used ''static'' and shot toward it, as if sensing something amiss with the dog; the other pushed it, breaking the effect of static, making it run toward him again.


    ''Tsk'' Seeing them come again, Asher did not sit ideally either; he ran toward another tree after taking a leap in the air and, with an air step, did a double jump.


    "Why am I even calling it an air step? It''s just a double jump; I can''t walk in air anyway yet."


    Grumbling to himself as he leaped in midair, Asher aimed his gun toward the monsters and shot one again, which finally landed in its leg.If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    The other still safe quickly leaped toward Asher as he landed on the ground; seeing this, Asher smiled.


    ''Static,'' the monster was stopped midair.


    In a not so hurried manner, Ash pointed his gun at its head.


    *Bang*


    The creature''s head instantly got penetrated as his dead body still leaped forward, due to the fact it was still in motion when ''static'' was applied.


    Ash walked toward the final monster, the one that was shot in the leg. It was trying to run away only to get stopped in mid-motion.


    Not wanting to waste any more bullets, Ash took out his dagger and cut its throat, making it fall forward.


    Seeing the sight of three monsters he just killed, Ash felt empty.


    "I thought it would be  cooler."


    Ash couldn''t help but lament this anticlimactic fight he just had; sure, it was cool to jump above them, shooting one that was frozen in midair. But that''s all. Everything else was too boring and easy.


    "Let''s just get this over with."


    Walking toward the tree where he had hidden his bag before the fight, Ash again sighed.


    He then walked toward the fallen bodies to gather the shards.


    "I won''t be able to get their fur or anything, sadly."


    He, after all, doesn''t know how to properly dissect them; if he tried to, he would probably destroy it and waste time.


    After the extraction of their shards placed near their hearts, Asher walked away to search for new prey.


    Ash didn''t expect to meet any monster with a higher rank than  a newborn rank, to begin with. He was still in the outer zones of the forest to get higher rank monsters; he would need to dwell deeper, which he was currently not going to do.


    Walking forward aimlessly for an hour, he still did not encounter any monsters.


    "Where the hell are all the monsters? Wasn''t this place supposed to be filled with them?"


    Ash, annoyed at finding nothing for an hour straight, grumbled.


    But soon he found something quite like what he was looking for hanging on a tree.


    "A monkey?"


    ''No, it has three tails, so not exactly a monkey, but still, what am I finding? A dog? A monkey? Next, what? A parrot the size of a human will appear.''


    Asher quickly took his gun and used static again on the low-rank monster *bang* with a single shot to its chest.


    Normally monsters have higher agility and perception than humans to dodge simple attacks, but with the help of ''static,'' such problems were useless to him.


    Sighing again, Asher walked towards the fallen monster and knelt beside it to extract its shards.


    "Four shards I have got now."


    Holding them in his hands, he saw three very small ones and one larger than the rest. And put it in his bags.


    Being grateful to not have met anything dangerous yet, Asher gave a sigh of relief at his luck.


    "I still am unable to keep static on two beings at once. I can do it for a living being and an object, but two living beings still take a toll on me."


    Having so much time now at hand, Asher again inspected his ability.


    The cost to stop something of a lower rank than him, like a mundane human or newborn, was low, and he kept it for 20 seconds without him taking too much strain on his mind, while beings of the same rank at full concentration can be kept for around 10 seconds. Asher already knows what a being of a higher rank is, as he had already tried it on the tree. Normal items can be kept as long as he has energy and can concentrate.


    "The next thing I need to try is to keep static on many opponents at the same time."


    Determined now to try something challenging, Ash found childish excitement in it.


    *Cling* *cling*


    Hearing the sounds of something or someone clashing, Asher hurried his footsteps as he walked deeper and did an air step to the tree and reached its top easily.


    Seeing the dense forest from above for the first time, Asher looked toward the source of the sound.


    Two awakeners were fighting a beast.

 Ch16 House of Orgus.

    Looking at the two humans fighting from afar, Asher quickly realized that one was a newbie like him, while the other was maybe a rank 2.


    "Now that''s what we call a monster."


    Asher couldn''t help but compliment it; he had only met dogs and a weird monkey.


    But this one was different, its stick-like body with its ribs out in the open, a long skull-like face. It will not be wrong to call it a beast, a creature from beyond.


    The beast''s claws were filled with darkness as it leaped on the man, with grayish-white armor.


    It was maybe an instinct to get rid of the only threat it deemed worthy. A boy of much smaller height and even age was behind him, shaking in fear.


    Ash was still contemplating if he should help them or just observe till the need arose; the latter was much more convenient, as it would give him the chance to observe how a real high-rank awakener fights.


    Hiding himself even more, Ash quietly observed as the man repelled the attack with his shield, pushing the beast back as the ground around him shook, creating a shock wave, making the beast fall.


    "Lord Kena, This is not a time to be trembling in fear. We have come here to fight, so attack this beast."


    Not wanting for the boy to reply, the awakener dashed toward the beast with a sword in hand as it struck the beast.


    The beast growled in pain as it was struck by the sword; its bone cracked.


    Ash, who was observing from afar, was excited and marveled at the fight that was happening.


    The rank 2 awakener fought with a fierce determination that was palpable even from the distance. His sword was a dance of death, a shimmering blade that seemed to be alive, carving the air with a grace that belied its lethal intent. The beast, though massive and terrifying, was no match for his skill and precision. Each strike was met with a roar of pain from the creature, its bones cracking under the onslaught.


    The boy, finally gathering some courage, conjured a ball of water in his hand and shot it toward the beast.


    The water bullet met the target, grazing the awakener as well as passing through his shoulder.


    ''No, wasn''t it too reckless to attack when your team members are fighting at the front line?''


    Asher complained to himself at seeing this; how could someone be so reckless?


    The awakener, as if shocked by the strike, took this opportunity to step back from his fierce battle.


    Even if it has looked like he was winning easily, it was far from the truth. The strikes he had done previously were nothing more than scratches to such a beast made of bones; no vital damage has been done yet.Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    If the beast attack hits him instead, it will be a devastating blow towards him.


    Taking a deep breath to calm himself, the man took a heavy step, the ground as if turning into water puddles towards the beast, drawing him inside the ground.


    The boy didn''t wait this time and again fired a water bullet he had formed.


    The shot landed straight on the creature''s head, drenching him in water.


    ''I get it that you are trying to harm it, but you only made it wet. Why not give it a bath as well now?''


    Ash joked inside at the sorry state of the kid. Even though he was joking around, he was all but serious; he knows how hard it is to fight a beast, and the one he fought was capable of destroying a village just in its early stages.


    The boy who was initially happy as he attacked landed was again in shock, as it had no effect whatsoever.


    The beast again growled as the land he was sucked into blasted in dark light, leaping again toward the man in armor.


    Using his shield to brace for impact, he protected himself along with the kid.


    "Seth, a-are you alright?" The boy mumbled as they both were pushed back.


    The rank 2 awakener, Seth, growled a little as the attack had hit them.


    "Yes," pushing the boy back, he dashed toward the beast to not let it attack again.


    The ground shook around the beast, making it lose its balance. Seeing it tremble, Seth did a stab on its chest with all his might to land a devastating blow.


    The sword penetrated deep into the creature''s ribcage, the blade cutting through bone and flesh with ease. The beast let out an earth-shattering roar that echoed through the forest, and its body convulsed in pain.


    Asher felt a sudden surge of admiration for the man''s skill and bravery. He had seen rank 2 awakeners before, but never in such close combat. It was mesmerizing and terrifying all at once.


    As the beast reeled from the attack, Seth took a step back, panting heavily. His eyes flickered with a mix of exertion and calculation. The creature was weakened but not down yet.


    With the will to fight, the creature this time raised its claw and struck the man''s arms. Using his armor to grab the beast, Seth again did a devastating blow to its head, finally cracking it.


    The beast''s skull split open, and a dark mist oozed out of the wound.


    Asher''s heart raced as he watched the battle unfold. He had never seen such power in action, and the reality of their world was setting in.


    Seeing the beast laid down finally, the boy Kena sighed in relief as Seth backed down.


    "That was a very good fight, Seth, but I am sure without me you would have done even better."


    Kena praised Seth wholeheartedly to acknowledge him; Seth, initially surprised, still gave a firm nod.


    "It was my duty to protect the young lord."


    As they both chatted, Asher still didn''t let his guard down; both awakeners were relaxed.


    Asher knew that a beast would fight till its last breath, as he had previously witnessed from the tree; even in its final breath, it did everything it could to kill Asher, the source of its trouble.


    And he was right; the beast, which lay down acting dead, leaped toward the boy, surprising Seth.


    *Bang* *Bang*


    Two shots were hurriedly fired along with ''static'' towards the beast.


    The first bullet missed its mark, but the second one didn''t. It entered the cracked opening in the beast''s skull.


    The head blasted as it was shot inside, black blood splattered everywhere.


    The boy whose legs have given up was on the ground shivering in fear.


    Asher finally decided its time to show himself and walked toward them calmly not wanting to scare the boy even more who already on verge of tears.


    "Who are you?"


    The rank 2 awakener Seth asked in a stern voice as he looked at him. He had stepped forward, putting Kena behind in case something happened.


    "I mean no harm; I was just watching you fight as I am a new awakener. And thought if I could help if need arises."


    Asher emphasized the word ''help'' as he was actually scared to fight the man who had just cracked open a beast skull with his hands.


    ''My head would get blasted if he punched me.''


    Shuddering at his own thoughts, Asher genuinely expressed his motives to not let a misunderstanding happen.


    "I see, we are... grateful towards you."


    Seth said as he looked at Ash with keen eyes,his hands still on the hilt of his sword.


    "I am Seth, and this is Lord Kena from House of Orgus."

 Ch17 Son of Orgus

    The landscape had turned into a mess of mud and cracks; this was the result when rank 2 fought with each other, an awakened and a beast.


    ''Is his ability related to earth?''


    Ash thought to himself as he recalled the battle where the awakened Seth shook the ground, creating shock waves and the pool of mud that drowned the beast.


    "I am sorry to ask this, but why did you bring a new awakener to fight against a beast?"


    Unable to hide his curiosity, Asher asked; he actually knew a bit from this fight but still wanted to clarify.


    "We had come to train Lord Kena; the sudden appearance of a beast was a mishap."


    Seth answered but not before giving a glance to Kena, who had also nodded.


    "You don''t look shocked at meeting us here."


    Kena, who has finally calmed down, asked.


    "Ah, I am a new awakener myself. I came to this city just a week ago. So I am again sorry for being discourteous."


    Giving respect toward the young boy, who was a head smaller than him. Asher answered his inquiry.


    Seeing them being still suspicious, Ash tried to flee only to be stopped.


    "Anyway, I will take my leave."


    Not wanting to stay with a noble anymore, Asher quickly takes his leave.


    "Stop; you have not given your name yet."


    Stopping in his tracks, Asher gave them a side glance.


    ''Ugh, I just want to leave.''


    Being the gentleman that he is, Asher gave his most friendly smile he could muster and answered.


    "I am Asher; it''s a pleasure meeting you both, esteemed sirs."


    Giving a nod in satisfaction, they finally let him leave after some more inquiries they had about him.


    "What do you think about him, Seth?"


    Kena, who had watched the boy older than him leave, asked, his face getting pale and looking sick.


    "I don''t think anything about such a person, Lord Kena; he must be just rich enough to buy an artifact gun. His ability simply means they are not strong enough to be used for attacks."


    "He did fire a good shot, though."


    "Marksmanship can only be used for a newborn monster; if his shot didn''t meet the crackling in the monster''s skull, his attack would have been meaningless."Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Explaining it in detail, Seth made sure that Kena understood the meaning of his words.


    "We can''t allow Lord Kena, who is the only hope of House of Orgus, to use such lowly things when your powers will be even greater."


    Kena just nodded at his words, his complexion worsening with every passing moment.


    "Let''s go back; meeting a beast has already made me sick."


    Seeing Kena, whose whole body has started shivering but whose face still looked full of resolve to go higher, Seth nodded.


    "Yes, sir."


    ...........


    Ash was now walking outside the forest after meeting with the house of orgus. Looked quite disappointed.


    "Not even a proper thanks; at least have the courtesy to not just interrogate me in the middle of a forest."


    Annoyed at this sudden incident, he couldn''t help but mumble.


    "At least I got to see a higher rank fight, but seriously, if not for Seth stopping the beast from attacking, the results would have been totally different."


    Unlike Seth, who was seen using multiple uses of ability, the beast only tried to use it since every time it attempted, it was stopped by Seth, who rushed at it every time he got the chance.


    "That kid also looked way too young to be an awakener."


    Feeling a bit suspicious at such a ridiculous event of even finding a beast in the outer areas of the Caser forest. Ash took the liberty to go back to the city instead of hunting even more.


    Coming back to Sefron City, Asher first went towards the guild, taking his time. The sun was already set. The tall buildings shined in a yellow and orange glow, creating a peaceful scenery.


    People were walking, with laughter coming from shops. Seeing a tall building almost looking like a big manor, Asher looked to see if the receptionist was busy or not; finding no one there, he went towards them.


    "Hi, I would like to sell some shards."


    Seeing Asher, he just gave a nod, not wanting to talk.


    Asher, sensing his mood, also just passed the four shards.


    "The small ones total will be 1200 R, and the big one will be 800 R."


    With a simple nod, Asher took the money and was about to leave until he saw a quest present on the guild notice board.


    "To kill rats present in sewerage systems."


    ''That''s an oddly specific task; might as well take it.''


    Asher, who was now trying to use ''static'' on more than one being, found it a task made for himself.


    "Asher"


    A sweet voice soon came from the back; turning around, Ash saw Libers party, who had also come to the guild.


    "Ah, hello, Anny and everyone. How are you all doing?"


    "We are doing well; how about you?"


    "Yes, I am as well."


    Asher gave them a friendly smile; they were the people who had helped him the most in this city, and he was really grateful towards them.


    "That''s good to know. Did you come back from Caser Forest?"


    Liber asked who was behind Anny.


    "Yes, I did. Oh, how about I treat you to dinner today? Are you all free?"


    Asher asked with hopeful eyes; he actually also wanted to ask about many things as well and share about his small adventure.


    Looking at each other, they gave a smile in return.


    "Of course."


    "We would love to."


    "It''s free food; who will say no?"


    Seeing them all in agreement, Asher also gave a warm smile towards them.


    "Then let''s go; do you know a good place to eat?"


    "Yes, let me take you there."


    Gian was the one who, with enthusiasm, led them out; a big grin can be seen on his face.


    Asher glanced at the Liber and Anny and decided to follow Gian''s leads.


    Coming inside the restaurant, which was not so luxurious as he expected it to be, with simple interior design of wooden furniture.


    The now party of four all walked towards the table at the window side and took their seats, with Gian and Asher at one side while Anny and Liber sat together on the other side of them.


    "So you did your first hunt, and it was dogs."


    "I think he means Wolf, actually."


    Liber and Anny kept talking with him, while Gian ignored the whole talk and was busy eating his food.


    "Wolf''s, ah, I see that''s what you call them. I was confused since they did look quite big for a dog. Also, I also hunted a weird monkey."


    Seeing him talk in a very confusing manner at his own words, Liber and Anny burst into fits of laughter.


    "He is the only one to call, Trice, a weird monkey."


    Liber, who thought he was joking, was very amused, and so was Anny.


    "It must have been a tough fight, since they are so quick to move."


    Seeing their reactions, Asher simply gave a nod.


    "Yes, it was; it moved around too much, but luckily it was looking sleepy, so it was sluggish."


    Asher lied with a straight face, making sure it sounded like he struggled.


    Anny looked content while Liber looked; he again heard a joke from him.


    "Ah, I also met the son of House Orgus in the middle of the forest."


    This time all three looked at him; even Gian had stopped eating and was serious.


    Anny glanced around to see if someone heard them or not before telling him with a serious face.


    "Ash, the son of the Orgus family, had died a month ago."

 Ch18 Crippled.

    The sudden silence at the table and their serious faces made Asher more anxious than scared. He looked at them one by one before taking a deep breath.


    "No, I am sure I met him; he had a guard with him as well. A rank 2 awakened named Seth."


    Now it was their turn to look confused.


    "No, we are also sure it was talk of the whole city when it was reported Cyan of Orgus died during an expedition of dead zones."


    Hearing the name Cyan, it finally clicked in his mind that it was probably a misunderstanding.


    Looking at Liber, who had told the name, he answered.


    "Ah, I see, but the one I met named was Kean, not Cyan."


    Once again, Liber and Anny tilted their heads; Gian, meanwhile, had again started eating his food.


    "No, but why will Kean be there? He is neither an awakener nor a healthy person. It is widely known that he is a crippled man with down legs."


    "Yes, also he is the son of the Orgus family head''s second wife."


    Anny added the following: Libers lead.


    "When I met them, Kean was clearly an awakener and fought together with Seth against a beast in the outer zone of the forest. Also, he was not a cripple; he was moving just fine."


    Anny glanced at Ash in confusion while Liber seemed deep in thought.


    "Do you mean a beast was in our area of the Caser forest as well?"


    Ash, at the sudden change in topic, nodded.


    "Yes, it was clearly a beast."


    "That''s even ... weirder. Why will a beast be in the outer zone of the forest?"


    "Liber, isn''t it more weird how a 15-year-old became an awakener?"


    Listening to their conversation, even Asher himself found himself deep in thought.


    ''Indeed, how can a 15-year-old or even a cripple awaken suddenly? Even if he did somehow, how did his injuries heal?''


    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    "Are you sure he is 15? Maybe you are mistaken."


    Asher asked Anny, who was still talking with Liber.


    "I am sure he is 15 this year; many healers, including me, had come previously to heal him, but we all failed."


    Seeing Anny''s confidence, Asher felt perplexed about what to say.


    "So did anyone manage to heal him?"


    "His legs are not working since birth; unless they find someone above rank 3 who has a high-level healing skill, it''s impossible to heal him."


    Liber, who had finally sorted his thoughts to some extent, looked at the three present in their respective seats.


    "Let''s drop this topic for now; we should not get involved in such things. It may involve some transcendence."


    Asher looked at Anny for her explanation.


    "A rank 3 human is also called transcended; sometimes they can live longer than humans for maybe hundreds of years, for all we know."


    The always kind Anny, who had seen the question marks on Asher''s face, explained.


    Feeling a bit ashamed, Ash nodded his head.


    "Thanks, anyway, let''s end this topic as Liber said; we don''t want to get involved in some troubles now, do we?"


    Everyone nodded as they heard Asher''s words, who had started eating his own food.


    "Bring one more plate of this."


    As the serious words ended, Gian ordered food again as if waiting for it the whole time. Seeing this, Liber and Anny burst into fits of laughter.


    Gian, who looked at them, didn''t know what was so funny, as he had focused mostly on eating the whole time.


    "It''s nothing; please continue."


    Ash gave him a smile and let him continue his food.


    ''He obviously was just acting that he listened all this time.''


    Asher couldn''t help but be amused at this big guy, who knows when to act or not.


    Asthenia dinner ended. Libers team saw Asher leave after saying his goodbye.


    "What a sweet kid. I am happy he is enjoying his stay here."


    Anny, who was smiling, looked at Liber.


    "Yes, he is... but don''t you think it''s concerning how he can smile so much? He had just lost his whole village just last week."


    Liber voiced out, Anny who gave a side glance to Asher figure in distance also tilted her head.


    "It is, but I think he is diverting his attention by keeping himself busy."


    "Maybe... if he tells you something, please also share it with me."


    Anyone who heard Liber''s request nodded at his concern for him.


    ******


    Ashe, who had come to his room after the long day of struggle, dragged his body to the bed and lay on it.


    ''I will clean in the morning.''


    He thought to himself as he looked at the ground where he had thrown most of his clothes after coming from his grand adventure.


    *creak* *creak*


    But suddenly the room began to shake violently; the bed jolted underneath him as if it had come to life. The walls cracked, and the lamp swung from the ceiling, casting eerie shadows around the room. It was an earthquake, something that rarely happened.


    "Why a sudden earthquake?" Asher who found himself frowning at the mess the earthquake made on his room.


    ''Let''s just clean it."


    In recent years, earthquakes have become a bit regular; even in Eron village, one earthquake will come at least once a year.


    "Although it was, albeit still rare, to happen."


    Asher murmurs as he cleans the whole shaken room and finally sits on his bed.


    "I should start meditation to increase the use of static more."


    Finding this idea comfortable, Ash sat on the ground with crossed legs and started meditation.


    He created a mental image of a dot; after finding it comfy enough, he created another dot to focus on both at once.


    Slowly but surely, he increased such mental images from one, two, three, and four.


    A frown appears on his face as, after four, his head starts throwing painful signs, making his focus waver.


    Finding it hard to create more, Asher decided to focus on the four dots he had created and focus on them fully, making sure every single one was in his observation.


    From time to time his attention will shake, making the images blur.


    The new dots will remain still while the old ones begin to fade until two remain. If Ash tried to create them again and previously made one, it will start vanishing.


    After trying it for some hours, Asher lay on the ground with his forehead drenched in sweat as he took heavy breaths.


    "Dammit, only three dots were clear enough."

 Ch19 The Rat Trap.

    Asher, who had fallen sound asleep the previous night after his self-created training, was currently getting ready for the mission he took from the guild.


    ¡°Alright, I have my dagger, gun, and bullets ready.¡±


    The small bag he has kept now was much better than the bag he previously used in the Caser Forest.


    The bag contains some bandages, portable food and water. Asher has decided to keep them with him from now on whenever he goes out during short missions.


    Walking outside, Asher looked around to see if he could find something interesting. But only saw the effects of yesterday¡¯s earthquake; the small street shop owner¡¯s stalls were all fallen over.


    ¡®Looks like no actual damages happened; that¡¯s good to know.¡¯


    Feeling satisfied with this, Asher walked towards the entry for the sewerage system of the city. It was located at the far left of the entire city, just a few buildings away from the border walls.


    ¡°The weather is quite good today.¡±


    Asher thought as he strode through the city, his eyes scanning the horizon. The early morning light cast long shadows across the cobblestone streets, and a cool breeze whispered through the alleys, carrying the faint scent of rain. He knew he had to hurry, as the mission was time-sensitive. The guild had received intel that rogue creatures had made its home in the sewers, and it was causing trouble.


    Finally reaching the entrance, Asher saw two people waiting there.


    Seeing their weapons, it was obvious that they were awakeners as well.


    ¡°Hello, are you also here for the mission?¡±


    Asher greeted them with a friendly smile; the man and woman, much older than him, frowned as they looked at him but nodded.


    ¡®Not much of a talker, are you?¡¯ Asher mused to himself as he stepped past the two stoic figures and descended the stairs into the sewerage system. The air grew thick and musty as he ventured deeper, the echoes of his footsteps bouncing off the damp, moss-covered bricks. His nose wrinkled at the sour smell that filled the air, a mix of stale water and decay.


    ¡®From the looks of it, I am not the only one who has come here for the cleaning mission.¡¯


    Asher, who was descending the stairs, looked at the dark tunnels that stretched everywhere, the blackish water flowing in the middle of it, with walking pathways on its side.


    He saw the light from the ceiling, dim and flickering, and wondered to himself, ¡°Must be from shards of monsters, keeping the tunnels from becoming pitch black.¡±


    The origin shards had not only provided the power for the guild¡¯s operations but also the city¡¯s infrastructure. They were the lifeblood of the Awakeners, the currency of their trade. Each shard, a crystalline reminder of the monsters they vanquished, held within it a piece of the creature¡¯s essence. When harnessed, this energy could be used to create everything from simple tools to powerful weapons.


    ¡°I should also get a new weapon after I get some more money.¡±


    Asher said to himself as he looked at his dagger. This dagger has saved his life countless times by now and gotten damaged as well.


    ¡®But I can¡¯t risk using it on anything higher than rank one creature.¡¯


    Asher thought as he tightened his grip on the dagger.


    The sudden movement of the water¡¯s surface caught his eye. A small splash, a ripple, and then a shadow that grew larger and larger until it was right in front of him. Before he could react, a creature the size of a small child, but with the features of a giant rat, leaped from the murky depths. Its teeth were bared, and its beady eyes gleamed with malice. Asher¡¯s instincts took over, and he swiped his dagger in a swift arc, barely managing to deflect the creature¡¯s attack. It squealed and retreated into the water, leaving Asher panting and on high alert.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    The creature was fast, much faster than any rat he had ever seen. Its fur was mottled with patches of what looked like a mix of black and brown, and its eyes held an eerie glow. The encounter had made his heart race, and Asher knew that he had to stay vigilant. He took a deep breath, the smell of the sewers now almost overpowering, and continued down the path with caution, his eyes scanning the water and shadows for any other signs of movement.


    Sensing another rat to come, Asher took out his gun and pointed it towards the water surface, waiting for its arrival.


    The rat¡ªlooking creature leaped again with surprising agility, aiming for his neck.


    ¡®static¡¯


    The rat lost its motion and now hovered in midair. Ash quickly pulled the trigger, and a loud bang resounded in the tunnel.


    The creature¡¯s body jerked and went limp before it hit the ground with a wet thump.


    ¡°Phew, that scared me.¡±


    Asher sighed in relief as he watched the dead rat.


    But his relief was short-lived, as the sound of his gun had echoed through the tunnels, alerting more of the creatures to his presence.


    Within seconds, four more rat-like beasts, each one larger than the last, came barreling toward him from different directions. Their claws clacked against the stone as they scurried forward, teeth bared in a snarl that sent chills down Asher¡¯s spine. He knew he had to act fast; these weren¡¯t just any ordinary sewer rats. These were rank one monsters, and he wasn¡¯t prepared to face them alone.


    Seeing the rats coming at a fast pace, Ash used static to stop two of them in mid-motion, while the other two leaped at him with a screech.


    In a quick decision, he used his air step and pushed himself off the ground, landing on the side of the wall. The wall was slippery with slime, but his shoes had a good grip.


    ¡°Now it¡¯s my turn.¡±


    Asher thought as he took aim at the two rats that were stopped by static. His heart hammered in his chest, but his hand remained steady.


    The first shot rang out, the bullet piercing the skull of the nearest rat with a sickening crunch. It fell lifeless into the water, sending ripples through the grime.


    The second shot followed swiftly, aimed at the other static-immobilized creature. However, before the bullet could find its mark, the creature managed to shake off the static as his attention blurred.


    The rat that had shaken off static lunged, its claws nearly grazing his cheek¡ªforcing him to duck instinctively, heart pounding as he recalibrated his aim.


    With a snarl, it lunged at Asher again, but he was ready. The bullet hit its mark, and the creature¡¯s body convulsed before it too met a wet demise in the sewer water.


    ¡°Two more to go.¡±


    One was still near him while the other was far. Asher jumped from the wall, pushing himself forward; the rat near him also leaped at him in midair.


    Asher fired again at the big rat as it got grazed from the bullet.


    The rat yelped in pain, but instead of charging at him, it turned tail and disappeared into the shadows of the sewer with surprising speed.


    ¡°Guess it¡¯s not as stupid as it looks.¡±


    Asher murmured to himself as he watched the last rat attempt to flee, only to be caught in the grasp of his static ability.


    ¡°Not so fast,¡±


    Asher murmured as he took aim at the retreating rat. He knew that leaving it alive could lead to more trouble down the line. The creature was fast, and he had no intention of letting it escape to report back to its kin. He pulled the trigger, and the third shot echoed through the sewer tunnels.


    ¡°It¡¯s still hard to use ¡®static¡¯ on two monsters at the same time.¡±


    He thought to himself as he examined the two dead rats. He knew that his ability had room for improvement, and the creature that had escaped would serve as a stark reminder of his limitations. He couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of frustration, but he knew that dwelling on his mistakes wouldn¡¯t help him complete his mission.


    Crouching down, he carefully extracted the origin shards from the two fallen monsters. The shards were small, about the size of a marble, but pulsed with an eerie energy. Each shard was a testament to the power that lay dormant within the monsters that roamed the city. He placed them in a small pouch he had brought with him.


    The tunnel grew narrower, and the air grew colder. The screeching noises grew louder, echoing through the darkness. Asher¡¯s smile grew wider as he recognized the sound of a challenge. He had come here to test himself, and these creatures were just that. He tightened his grip on his dagger, the cold steel a comforting weight in his hand.


    ......


    ¡°Urgh, we have been here for two days now. When are all the rats going to die?¡±


    A weary voice reverberated; as a man and a woman could be seen walking in the tunnel.


    They had several places bruised, and armor damaged, a testament to their battles.


    ¡°Do you think that kid is still alive?¡±


    The woman asked the man walking beside her.


    The man looked at her and said with a snort.


    ¡°Who cares? A kid coming here with no team is already reckless. Just because kids awaken and gain ability. They start thinking of themselves as top of the world.¡±


    ¡°He was also not wearing any armor at all; what kind of idiot fights without one?¡±


    *Bang* *Bang* ¡°Bang*


    The loud gunshots echoed through the damp tunnels, interrupting the rhythmic patter of their booted footsteps. The man and woman froze, their eyes widening in surprise before they exchanged a knowing look. They had heard similar sounds before, but this was different¡ªcloser and more intense.


    Running toward the sound, they gasped at the sight that awaited them.


    The woman¡¯s eyes went wide open at the sight of tens of monsters lying lifeless on the ground, some twitching in pain while others are bleeding profoundly.


    ¡°Impossible, how could a single person do all this?¡±


    The man surveyed the carnage before them, his voice filled with disbelief. The woman remained silent, her eyes scanning the tunnel for any sign of movement, only to stop at the center of the tunnel.


    The figure in the center of the chaos was indeed a man, his body slick with blood, his clothes torn and shredded. His eyes shone with an unnatural silver glow, and he wore a smile twisted by excitement and exhaustion.


    *gulp* she shivered and asked.


    ¡°Who...who are you?¡±

 Ch20 Rumours

    The woman''s voice trembled, her hand resting on the hilt of her sword. The man beside her had his sword drawn, his eyes narrowed in suspicion.


    Asher, who still had a twisted smile on his face, turned his head towards them slowly, his body still covered in blood from head to toe.


    He raised his gun upward, pointing in their direction.


    Before they could react, another gunshot echoed through the tunnel. Bang!


    Sam instinctively stepped in front of Sofia, his sword raised, but then¡ª Thud¡ªsomething heavy dropped behind them. Whipping around, they saw a grotesque, twitching rat-like creature, its skull shattered.


    "Don''t let your guard down," Asher murmured, lowering his gun. The eerie smile had vanished, replaced by something calmer, almost reassuring. "We''re still in a monster-infested zone."


    Asher, who had stopped smiling, spoke in a warm tone.


    The woman who has just witnessed this was at a loss for words as she finally realized who he was.


    "You...You are the kid we met two days ago."


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Look, Sam, he has silver eyes like the kid we met. There is no doubt it''s him."


    Sam, who was initially confused, looked carefully at Asher, witnessing his silver eyes.


    "You are right! It''s really him."


    Asher moved forward as he stepped on the platform to get out of the sewer water.


    "I really need a change of clothes now."


    Muttering to himself, Asher washed his face, ignoring the looks of the people who were left stupefied seeing his demeanor.


    The duo looked at each other with shock, but also a hint of admiration. They had been fighting these creatures for days now, and here was a kid, probably not even in his twenties, who had managed to do what they hadn''t.


    Sam licked his lips as he held his sword with a strong grip. Ready to face Asher if needed.


    "Hey ... kid, are you alright? Did you kill all of them?"The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Sam asked as he pointed towards the monsters carcasses lying everywhere.


    Asher nodded, his silver eyes scanning the area for any signs of movement. "Yeah, they''re all gone. For now." He said with a sigh of relief.


    "Well, are you hurt? It looks like it was a very stressful fight."


    Asher looked at the blood-soaked clothes he was wearing, then nodded.


    "Well, I am injured in several places. But most of this blood is not mine. So no need to worry about such trivial things."


    He answered with a bit of hesitation, but seeing no danger or hostility from them, he chose to answer truthfully.


    "I am Sam. Do you need any help? We will be returning to the surface soon."


    Sam asked after giving a glance at Sofia, who still maintained a good distance from him, ready to act as well.


    Seeing their wariness, Asher didn''t think much of it and agreed with a nod.


    "I will be grateful; I am quite tired as well. Let me gather the shards first."


    Asher, who has already started collecting shards from the low-rank monsters, looked satisfied, as he had achieved more than he could have asked for.


    "Let''s go."


    Hearing him, both Sam and Sofia nodded and let him take the lead.


    .......


    "Today''s hunt was finally productive."


    Asher, who had successfully hunted down 32 newborns in a mere span of two days.


    "Four, I can stop four now."


    Asher said aloud to himself. Remembering the gruesome battle he fought.


    He was injured in many places and had already done first aid for them as well.


    Without much rest, waves of monsters came one after another. Many had actually even fled witnessing their own kin''s demise, but at last were stopped by him.


    His brain has already turned numb; he was light-headed. His mind was empty in the truest sense.


    Asher, who was lying on the bed in his room, closed his eyes slowly, drifting into deep slumber.


    *knock* *knock*


    *Thump*


    Abruptly opening his eyes at the loud noise, Asher yawned as he looked around.


    "Ash, are you in there?"


    Finding the voice familiar, Ash stood up from bed and went to open the door of his room.


    Seeing the two people waiting outside, Ash couldn¡¯t help but wonder at their early visit.


    "Anny, Liber why so early in the morning?"


    Anny, who was looking at him with a worried look, let out a sigh of relief after seeing him.


    "What''s up? you ask. Do you know what rumors are going outside?"


    Entering inside the room, she suddenly began to scold Asher, who was left stupefied.


    He gave a glance to Liber as they both sat on the chairs present in the room.


    "Well, there is a rumor going around that a man came from the sewer fully covered in blood. After that, two experienced awakeners spread the word that a young kid killed more than 20 low-rank by himself. Also."


    Not wanting for Liber to finish, Anny added.


    "If you were hurt, why did you not come to me? I had told you, If you ever get injured, you can always come."


    Anny, who had already started healing Asher by slowly removing bandages, fumed with anger.


    Wincing in pain as his bandages got removed. Asher hastily told.


    "I thought I should rest a bit before giving a visit. It was really not that serious."


    "Not serious! What do you mean not serious? Your body has so many bite marks I can hardly count them. Your bones are almost visible in your arms."


    Anny, who had begun to shout, had her face painted in red. Asher, witnessing this, looked at Liber to ask for help.


    Liber, who saw his gaze, turned his head away from him.


    Even if no words were passed between them, a sudden bonding happened that surely conveyed their feelings.


    ''sorry, I don''t know you.''


    ''You traitor!''


    "Stop looking elsewhere. Tell me, how did you even get so many injuries?"


    "Ah, I got a little excited, and before I knew it, I was, um, well, already fighting them."


    Asher, unsure how to explain himself, stuttered at her stern gaze.


    Looking at Anny, who was not letting Asher off the hook, Liber finally decided to intervene.


    "Okay, give Asher some time; he is injured, but with your help he should be alright by tomorrow."


    Ash, who noticed Liber''s persuasion, nodded eagerly.


    "Haa." Anny sighed, witnessing their antics, unsure how to be angry now.


    "I don''t understand, though. How did you both find out about this?"


    Asher, who had finally sat comfortably in bed, asked in puzzlement.


    "Do you remember what I said about two awakeners yesterday evening in the bar? Sam got drunk and started complaining about how a young kid fought all those monsters and killed them by himself."


    Liber answered as he took a deep breath and folded his hands toward his chest.


    "Words after that spread quite fast, and the scene of a bloody you walking on the road spread at the same time. So we suspected it was surely you who did that."

 Ch21 Mission

    The small room, which now had a company of three people, felt full, yet some gaps could be found in it.


    Anny, who had almost healed Asher and also put new bandages for better support, stood up from her seat. Looking at Ash and Liber simultaneously, she told.


    "I will go get something to eat for all three of us."


    Leaving the room after giving Liber a last look, she left.


    Now in the less crowded room, Asher and Liber, who was feeling awkward by the sudden change in atmosphere, spoke first.


    "I hope you don''t mind her too much; she was genuinely worried about you."


    Ash, who was feeling relieved, tilted his head in confusion at Liber''s words.


    "Why?"


    The single word slipped from Ash''s dry lips, and Liber''s eyes searched his for meaning. It was clear the question had come from a place of genuine curiosity rather than accusation.


    "Many reasons, but mostly because you are a troublesome child, who knows what it will do if left on its own."


    "Troublesome, huh?" Ash mused, a ghost of a smile playing at the corners of his mouth. He shifted his position slightly, wincing at the sting from his still-healing injuries. "I guess I''ve earned that reputation."


    "You sure have. We had previously thought since you could fight a beast rank and survive, you would most likely live better than others and not risk your life. But here you are."


    Asher, who had gone silent after hearing him, smiled in a soft manner.


    ¡°I need to. I want to gain strength, to uncover the cause of all this misfortune¡ªthe person who stole everything from me. Can I ever do more than just struggle to survive?¡± Asher¡¯s voice trembled as he spoke, his eyes fixed on the floor.


    Liber leaned back, his gaze unwavering. ¡°Ash, you¡¯ve accomplished more than most would in your position. You¡¯ve survived, learned, and grown. That¡¯s far from nothing.¡±


    A heavy silence settled between them. Asher¡¯s heart pounded with a mix of doubt and determination. ¡°But is surviving enough? What if all I ever do is just exist, without truly living?¡±If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    In that moment, the weight of his past and the uncertainty of his future pressed upon him like an invisible chain.


    The room grew quiet as the words hung in the air, each one resonating with a weight that seemed to press down on the young man''s shoulders. He knew Liber was right, but the doubt still lingered.


    "But is that enough?" Asher whispered, his voice barely audible. "Surviving isn''t the same as living. And what if all I ever do is survive?"


    Liber studied him for a moment before speaking, his tone firm but not unkind. "Ash, you''re stronger than you give yourself credit for. Sometimes, surviving is the most meaningful thing you can do."


    "That''s not enough for me, not anymore. I''m tired of just existing!" Ash''s eyes burned with a fierce determination that surprised even Liber, who had seen his fair share of battles and hardened men.


    "I don''t know who I am, nor do I know what to do. But what I am sure of now is, Surviving is not enough."


    Liber could only nod at Asher''s determination and let him do as he wished.


    "Well," Liber said, trying to change the topic, "Sam had mentioned something quite eerie about you the other day."


    Ash''s gaze sharpened. "Oh?"


    "Yeah, something about how your eyes lit up like in a silver glow, and you had this... smile." Liber''s voice trailed off, his expression a mix of concern and curiosity.


    "But I don''t think I smiled when fighting." Asher replied in confusion, his thoughts racing back to the battles he''d been through, trying to recall any moment where he''d felt anything but pain and anger. Yet, the memory remained elusive.


    "Then it must be his misunderstanding." Liber nodded as if satisfied with his answer.


    "Anyway, I have actually come for one more reason to meet you today."


    Ash''s curiosity grew as he looked at Liber expectantly.


    "Monsters, as you have noticed by now, are suddenly increasing even near safe zones. Villages alike are being targeted as well. A call for help had come to the guild from the Hilo village, which is not far from here."


    Asher recalled the sudden influx of monsters; even Safron City, which was relatively peaceful, suddenly had low-rank 1 monsters filling the sewers.


    "What happened in Hilo village?" He asked, his voice laced with concern.


    "The reports are not clear," Liber admitted, "but it''s definitely something serious. They need all the help they can get. And I believe you could be of use there."


    Asher thought for a moment, looking at the floor as the gravity of the situation settled in. He knew he wasn''t in peak condition, but the thought of people in trouble tugged at something deep within him. "I''ll go," he said finally, his voice firm.


    "That''s the spirit," Liber said, his smile growing wider. "Don''t worry, I''m not sending you in alone. We''re going with you."


    "So your team and me?" Ash asked to confirm.


    "Yes, your presence would be a great help to us," Liber nodded.


    The door opened, and Anny entered with a tray of food in her hands, the smell of roast chicken and freshly baked bread filling the small room. She had a gentle smile on her face, which grew slightly wider when she saw that Asher was sitting up.


    "Welcome back," Asher said, his voice a little raspy.


    Anny placed the tray on the small table beside the bed, her smile never wavering. "Thank you," she said simply, her eyes flicking to Liber before returning to Ash. She could feel the tension in the room, and she knew better than to interrupt.


    Asher stood up and went toward the small table placed in his room and sat their.


    "As you wish," Liber said, his gaze lingering on Asher for a moment before he too stood up. He knew that food would be the best way to break the silence that had fallen over them. "Let''s eat."


    The trio sat in quiet companionship as they devoured the food Anny had brought. The flavors of the roast chicken and warm bread filled the room, mingling with the faint scent of herbs that still clung to Asher from his recent healing. They talked about the mundane things, avoiding the topic of the impending mission. It was a small act of normalcy in a world that was anything but.


    Once the meal was finished, Anny began to collect the empty plates, her movements efficient and almost silent. She glanced at Asher, her eyes lingering on his bandages. "You should rest," she said softly. "Tomorrow will be a long journey."


    Liber nodded in agreement, his expression serious. "We''re leaving at first light," he told Ash. "Make sure you''re ready."


    Asher nodded, pushing himself to his feet with a grunt. He knew that rest was important, but the thought of the villagers in trouble was gnawing at him. He had to help, no matter how much his body protested.

 Ch22 Talk.

    The day quickly passed by; Asher was not that injured to begin with, and Anny''s healing has almost healed all the wounds he had sustained previously.


    Looking at his room for one last time, Asher departed as he closed the door.


    As he stepped outside, the bright light of day hit him like a warm embrace. It was a stark contrast to the dimly lit corridor of the inn, which had become his temporary sanctuary. The sun had climbed high in the sky, casting sharp shadows of the passersby on the cobblestone streets. People bustled about, going on with their daily routines, seemingly unaffected by the whispers of danger that had been haunting the town. Yet, when their eyes met his, there was a brief pause, a flicker of curiosity or perhaps fear, before they hastily looked away.


    "Hey, look, it''s him!!."


    Whispers grew into murmurs as Asher walked through the town square. It seemed like everyone knew about his encounter with the waves of monsters. The whispers grew louder, turning into hushed conversations that he couldn''t help but overhear. People pointed and talked in low voices, casting furtive glances his way.


    He hastened his steps to reach the guild. Soon after crossing some streets, the tall building could be seen.


    There he saw three people standing near a carriage waiting for him.


    "Oh, you came earlier than we expected."


    Anny greeted him with her usual warm smile, the kind that could brighten even the darkest of days. Gian and Liber, on the other hand, offered more solemn nods of acknowledgment.


    "That''s good to know."


    Asher nodded as well after seeing them. He looked at the carriage, the one used for rough travels, not like the luxurious one running in the city.


    "If now everyone is here, let''s depart as early as possible."


    Liber clapped his hand once to gather their attention towards him.


    "We''ve got a long journey ahead of us," he said with a firmness that brooked no argument. "We need to be prepared for anything. Have you got your gear, Asher?"


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    Asher patted the strap of his bag, feeling the reassuring weight of his weapons and supplies. "I''m ready."


    The trio climbed into the carriage, the wooden wheels groaning under their weight as it began to roll out of the square and onto the dusty road leading out of town. The driver, an older man with a stern countenance, cracked the whip, and the horses pulled them away from the prying eyes of the townsfolk.


    "Oh! Ash I almost forgot to ask, what''s your ability? Anny told me it''s related to space, but she also didn''t know the specifics."


    Liber asked him with curiosity, as he was sitting beside Anny.


    Asher chuckled to himself, amused by the irony of the question. ''Mister, are you not asking too early? You should have waited for the mission to end.'' He thought, shaking his head slightly as he leaned back into the carriage seat.


    The leather was worn but comfortable, and the smell of old wood and horse manure filled the air.


    "Well, it is related to space as my source element, but my ability is actually weird in a sense."


    Asher began explaining his power, his voice low and measured as if weighing each word before saying it aloud. Anny leaned in closer, her eyes bright with interest, while Liber nodded thoughtfully.


    "I can actually walk in air; I call it air step."


    Asher''s revelation was met with astonishment. Anny''s eyes widened, and even Gian leaned in closer, his curiosity piqued.


    "Walk on air? That''s incredible!" Anny exclaimed, her voice filled with excitement. "How does it work?"


    "Well, even if you ask me that, I also don''t know how it works properly."


    Seeing Anny in excitement, Ash felt guilty for lying but didn''t let it show on his face.


    "But the basic principle is that I manipulate the space around my feet to create a pathway for me to walk on."


    Liber looked at him, the curiosity burning brighter in his eyes. "So can you also do it for us?" he asked.


    "If you mean to make a pathway for you as well, then no, it''s not possible. I can make you stand still in midair, maybe. Anything more should not be possible."


    Asher replied, hoping they wouldn''t push for a demonstration.


    "That''s still pretty amazing!" Anny said, her enthusiasm unabated. "Can''t wait to see it in action!"


    Looking satisfied Liber also nodded.


    "What are your abilities, by the way? I know at least that Liber has fire as his source element and Anny got light as hers."


    "You probably know that I am an awakened, a rank 2. So I have got two different sets of abilities. My first ability, as you have seen previously, is to make those fire serpents that wrap the opponent and blast if needed."


    Asher nodded thoughtfully at him; he had seen it previously in Enor village.


    "And what is the second ability?"


    "Hmm, that''s a secret. When the time comes, I will show it to you."


    Liber replied with a mysterious smile, leaving Asher intrigued but not pressing further. He knew that everyone had their own pace when it came to sharing personal details.


    "And yours, Gian."


    "I will also keep it a secret for now then."


    Gian replied with a wink and a smirk, his eyes gleaming with mischief.


    Asher couldn''t help but feel a twinge of annoyance. He had just shared his most valuable secret, and yet these two were keeping theirs close to the chest. He took a deep breath, trying to push the feeling aside. It was their choice, after all.


    "Fair enough."


    Seeing his annoyed face, Anny chuckled in amusement.


    "Don''t mind them; they are just playing around."


    Looking at Anny, who tried to comfort him, Asher finally decided to relax.


    The travel after that went in a peaceful silence. Sometimes, in between jokes, they will play and small things will be talked about.


    The scenery changed quite fast as time passed. Evening soon came as they reached near the Hilo village.


    Looking at the village from afar, everything looked normal, but as the carriage reached near the village walls, marks of struggle to tear the walls apart could be seen.


    "This is not good; it seems like the monsters have been here recently."


    Asher''s voice cut through the serene quiet of the carriage. The closer they got to Hilo village, the more apparent the signs of a recent battle were. The once-sturdy wooden gates hung awkwardly on their hinges, and the cobblestone path leading to the village was scuffed and stained. The silence grew heavier, and even the chirping of the birds seemed to fade away.

 Ch23 Lets Begin.

    Villagers seeing the carriage soon came forward, still on guard with long sticks; some caught on fire.


    "What happened here?"


    Liber, who had taken the lead, walked towards them, his hand on the hilt of his sword. Following him, others soon followed as well.


    "Did the guild send you?" One of the villagers came forward, asking in return.


    "Yes, we were sent by the guild to provide help."


    The look of relief spread among the faces of people standing guard outside.


    "Thank the heavens," murmured the man, lowering his stick slightly. His eyes searched the group, looking for any signs of deception. "Our village has been under attack from monsters for days now. They destroyed our crops and took our livestock. We sent for help, but no one came."


    Asher, who was silently listening to the conversation, frowned at their statements.


    ''How many days have passed since the monsters even attacked then?''


    As if having the same thought, Liber also questioned.


    "How many days has it been since the attacks started?"


    "Today it will be marked as the third day."


    "Let me lead all of you to our village chief first; he can explain better."


    The villager''s voice was filled with a mix of hope and exhaustion as he turned and began to walk towards the village. Liber and the others fell in line behind him, their footsteps echoing through the otherwise still night. The village was not far, and as they approached, they could see the faint flicker of torches lighting the way. The place was in shambles; burnt-out buildings and the smell of fear and desperation hung heavy in the air.


    "We all are very grateful that you all came to help us."


    A man came forward; he was much younger than the usual village chief, who tends to look old.


    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    "I am Tyson, the current chief."


    Ash and others looked at him deeply.


    "My father was the previous chief, but unfortunately he passed away last week."


    Seeing their faces, Tyson clarified hastily.


    Liber nodded at him and spoke with a deep breath.


    "Please give us all the information you can."


    Following that, Liber looked at the rest of his party.


    "Anny, go help the injured. Gian, help with the reinforcement of village defense."


    Liber spoke firmly as he looked around at his party members. Anny, the healer, nodded immediately and hurried off, her skirts rustling against the dusty ground. Gian, the stoic warrior, gave a curt nod and followed a group of villagers to the makeshift barricade that surrounded the village.


    "Asher, you currently have the most mobility among us; use your skill to survey the surroundings. If you can find the monster''s lair, even better."


    Asher nodded.He was waiting for his orders more eagerly than anyone else.


    Taking a deep breath, he took a step in the air; following that, another step was soon taken as well.


    "He can really walk in air."


    The villagers murmured in amazement as Asher disappeared into the night sky. Liber nodded in silent acknowledgment, his eyes never leaving the young man as he grew smaller in the distance. The group watched him for a few moments before Tyson cleared his throat, drawing their attention back to the dire situation at hand.


    *****


    Looking at the village from above, Asher felt a mix of admiration and fear for himself.


    Admiration because he could walk in air, while fear since One wrong step, one lapse in focus, and he¡¯d plummet like a stone. And from this height? He wouldn¡¯t be getting back up.


    ''If my attention wavers and I fall, it will really hurt badly.''


    Shaking his head in dejection, Asher looked around, his body staying still in midair.


    "Alright, focus," he murmured to himself.


    Asher began to glide over the village, his eyes peeled for any signs of monsters or their lair. The moon was high and full, casting long shadows that danced among the ruins. His heart raced as he saw the extent of the destruction; the monsters had not been kind. Crops lay trampled, and the village looked like a battleground from a forgotten war.


    As the night dragged on, the tension in the air grew thick. The villagers, who had been on edge all night, started to relax slightly as the hours passed without incident. They whispered among themselves, hoping that maybe the monsters had moved on, or perhaps the presence of the guild members had deterred them. Liber and the others patrolled the perimeter, weapons at the ready, but the night remained eerily calm.


    Anny and Gian soon witness Ash descend from the sky.


    Calmly using the sky as his stairs.


    "No monsters could be seen from above; the forest and night are obstructing my view."


    Asher shook his head in disappointment as he reported his findings to Liber and others.


    "I see; don''t worry, your surveillance was very helpful."


    Liber, who saw Ash''s look of disappointment, chuckled and answered.


    "Let''s rest for now; from morning our real fight will start."


    Moving toward the house, appointed to the AnAnny, she gave her own report.


    "Many villagers are injured, and 6 have died."


    "The barricades are also mostly done."


    Entering the house, they took their seats. Anny, who was the most exhausted among them, looked sleepy.


    "Let me tell my own findings first; after that, we all can rest."


    Seeing everyone nod, Liber continued.


    "According to Tyson, three days ago the monsters started attacking; they mostly came from deep within the forest. On the first day, there were no more than 2 or 3 low-rank monsters. Villagers banded together and managed to drive them away. But from the next day, they kept increasing."


    Liber took a deep breath as he processed the information.


    "Tomorrow morning, if the monsters don''t attack, we will venture deep into the forest to find the cause and see if we can eliminate it."


    Hearing his stern voice, Ash and others nodded in approval.


    Morning broke with a chilling silence¡ªone that shattered as the first guttural howls echoed through the trees. The ground trembled beneath Asher¡¯s feet as more than fifteen grey-furred beasts burst from the forest, their glowing eyes locked onto the village like predators cornering their prey.


    "Everyone get ready to fight," yelled Tyson as the villagers rushed to their posts.


    Asher, who was already standing still in midair, looked at the upcoming waves of monsters.


    "Let''s begin."


    With a murmured voice, Asher pointed his gun towards the grey fur dogs¡ªno the upcoming waves of monsters.

 Ch24 Triumph.

    The battle had begun; the villagers could be seen shivering in fear, while Liber and Gian took heavy steps forward.


    Unlike the villagers, Liber and Gian didn¡¯t show fear¡ªbut they knew that every battle meant putting their lives on the line.


    Asher, who was watching all this from midair, was relatively safe from any harm that may happen.


    ''I just need to provide support this time.''


    For the first time, he wasn¡¯t fighting alone. No desperate struggle, no battle for sheer survival¡ªjust calculated support, knowing others had his back. It was... strange. Comforting, yet unsettling.


    Liber stood firm as a grey-furred beast lunged at him, its fangs glinting in the torchlight. Flames coiled around his sword, writhing like living serpents, two more slithering through the air, mirroring his every move. As he swung, the fire lashed out, forcing the beast to recoil with a pained snarl.


    With a swing of his sword, the wolf took a step back and growled. Before it could attack with sharp fangs of his. Liber led the serpents as they caught the wolf in their grasps.


    *Boom*


    A blast soon followed; the monsters scattered at the sound of it, giving Liber the space he needed.


    Another wolf came to attack him from his left.


    *Bang*


    A white ray of light came from above, hitting the wolf perfectly in its head.


    Liber looked above to witness Asher, who had just shot the enemy, grinning at him in return.


    "Nice shot!" he shouted over the chaos.


    Asher, who had grinned, nodded and let Liber fight his own battle.


    ''I don''t think he will need help."


    Asher was sure Liber could take care of more than ten low-rank monsters without breaking a sweat.


    Looking around, he soon saw Gian; his whole body had turned dark black.


    ''Is it some kind of transformation ability?''


    The giant sword Gian held had also changed its color, taking on an even more metallic look than before.


    Ignoring all attacks thrown at him, a heavy arc of sword was made by him, cutting the monsters in half.This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    Another wolf jumped at him from behind, going for his neck.


    Asher instinctively aimed¡ªbut before he could fire, the wolf let out a strangled yelp. He froze. Its fangs had snapped against Gian¡¯s skin, shards of broken teeth spilling to the ground.


    Asher swallowed. ''What the hell is he made of...?''


    The wolf cried in pain as its broken jaw hung from its mouth. Gian, who had ignored it the whole time, grabbed it by the neck only to throw it to the ground and crush it below his legs.


    Seeing this harrowing scene, Asher couldn''t help but shudder at the thought of such a barbaric fight.


    Asher, who just fired two shots near Gian to help him swiftly deal with the enemy.


    "Gian!!Go help the others now; I will take care of this area."


    Asher shouted, and Gian looked around to see where the voice came from. He looked above and finally saw Asher to give him a nod.


    "Good"


    Seeing Gian leave the area to go near the entrance of the village. Asher decided to use ''static'' to its full force now.


    Two wolves were soon stopped as they tried to attack villagers.


    *Bang* *Bang*


    Soon two rays of light followed, piercing them in the head. The villager witnessing this looked shocked but soon left to help others.


    The battle was fought fiercely; the villagers struggled with all their might.


    Even though their attacks and assault did no damage at all, they were still able to buy time for Asher and others to kill them.


    Anny, meanwhile, was at the center of the settlement, helping people who got injured, making sure no life was lost.


    Asher''s main job was also to make sure Anny stayed safe and make sure no monsters got near.


    The barricades had done their job in an excellent manner; the pack of monsters had split apart into approximately small groups trying to enter from the open area still left.


    *Boom*


    The ground shook once again as another group of monsters got blasted away and burned to the ground by Liber.


    "He is really taking care of a whole group by himself."


    Ash knew the monsters were low rank, but still seeing Liber dealing with more than ten wolves all by himself was nothing but impressive.


    Asher himself had fought hordes of monster waves, but only because he had ''static'' to help, and even then he got several injuries.


    He knew he could handle a few of these monsters, but he didn''t want to engage directly; his priority was Anny and the villagers.


    Ignoring the useless thoughts for now, Asher decided to do his job first.


    Following it, strikes of light could be seen raining down from the sky.


    Many monsters that villagers struggled with were quickly put down.


    Those that tried to run away were secretly stopped by ''static'' and killed.


    Taking deep breaths Asher descended from the sky and took a step on the roof of a building.


    Staying still in midair may not take too much of his origin reserves, but his mind still took a heavy toll.


    Shaking his head to stop the ringing sound that happened in his head. As Asher looked around, Gian was doing well; even though he was ignoring the defense, his heavy sword swing cut the enemy in half.


    Liber was also done with his own battle and had gone to help others now.


    The two of them together were a deadly combo; they had cleared a path to the entrance of the village.


    Gian took all the bites and claws of wolves with his shield and body. Whenever he gets leeway, he will swing his sword in a massive arc, sending the enemy afar.


    Liber, meanwhile, made the fiery serpent coil in his sword and dealt his own deadly blows to monsters.


    It was not wrong to say a human shield and sword were fighting together as one.


    The villagers watched in amazement as the two warriors danced in the battlefield; their coordination was something they had never seen before.


    Also impressed, Asher didn''t back away either.


    He had taken a good position, jumping from the rooftop with the help of his trusted air steps. He fired anywhere he got the opportunity to.


    *Bang* *Bang*


    The white strikes of bullets could be seen everywhere in the whole village. Asher was at one corner, then at another. With nothing to stop him in midair.


    After hours of struggle, the monsters were dealt with; many had managed to run away, but Liber made sure to injure them as much as possible with his fierce blast of serpents.


    Gian had fought with the same ferocity as Liber, but in a different manner. He was more of a human bulldozer who didn''t care if he got hit or not.


    The villagers who had been cowering in fear now saw a glimpse of hope. The sight of monsters falling down like dominoes before the might of these two warriors filled their hearts with valor.


    Cheers soon echoed through the air with the fall of the final monster, the sound of victory resonating in every corner of the village. The villagers who had been hiding in their homes emerged to witness the end of the battle, their spirits soaring as they watched the last of the creatures fleeing from the wrath of their defenders.


    Ash, who has finally come to ground, looked at the villagers who cheered in joy, their laughter contagious, even making him smile.


    But seeing Tyson frown, he realized a grim fact.


    "Last time, Tylor had said it was only ten or so monsters that came to the village," Asher murmured to himself, his eyes scanning the carnage around him. "But why are there more than thirty of them today?"

 Ch25 Ruin.

    The Hilo village, which was filled with joy at their first victory against the creatures from beyond, had many people celebrating; children finally came out of their shelters. They tattered around and chased each other, while the responsible parents tried to stop them.


    Meanwhile, the Party of Four, who had contributed the most in the battle, were seated in their abodes, their faces grim.


    "Have you all also noticed?"


    Asher hesitated before asking the question; his lips felt dry.


    Liber looked at him before nodding in acknowledgment.


    "Yes, the number of monsters is increasing day by day. This amount was totally abnormal."


    "If we were not present here today, the Hilo would have been lost forever."


    Anny''s brow was furrowed, her lips pressed into a thin line. ''This isn''t good,'' she muttered.


    She had realized what kind of grim fate awaited if their team was not present in time.


    "Ash, Did you find anything? Since you must have observed the monsters behavior from above."


    Liber questioned; his voice sounded unusually heavy.


    "I¡ªI actually don''t think monsters were targeting the village."


    With a brief sense of hesitation, Asher laid down his thoughts.


    "What do you mean?"


    "I think they were most likely running away from something or someone, maybe."


    Asher''s voice trailed off, lost in the gravity of his own words. The room fell into a contemplative silence, the weight of his observation sinking in.


    "Why do you think so?"


    Liber''s question pierced through the silence, his brow furrowed in concern.


    "As you know, dead zones in outer areas are mostly populated by many small villages or even towns. So low-rank monsters who know that going deeper into dead zones will be suicide are trying to come out of it instead."


    Asher spoke in a calm but firm tone, his eyes reflecting the gravity of the situation.


    "The creatures we''ve encountered are acting more panicked and less coordinated than usual. It''s as if something is pushing them out from the depths of the dead zones, forcing them to the outskirts where human settlements lie."


    Liber and others who quietly listened to his observation also agreed.This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    "So, according to you, the low-rank monsters are just trying to escape their habitats."


    Anny, who had silently been listening all this time, asked for his conclusion.


    "Yes."


    Asher nodded solemnly, the gravity of his words hanging in the air.


    "That can also explain why beast rank monsters started appearing in the outer zone as well as their density near this area."


    Liber, who had, after hearing Ash, come to a similar conclusion.


    "We should ask Tyson about this now. I think this place is the source of just events. What do you all think?"


    Liber looked at the other three, the gravity of the situation etched on his face.


    "Yes, let''s do so."


    Tyson, the new chief of this village, was more suspicious than others; the sudden death of the old chief along with his natural selection is the new one that had made Asher and others a bit uncomfortable from the start.


    *knock* *knock*


    The sudden sound startled the group, pulling them out of their intense discussion. Gian, who was closest to the door. He took a deep breath, steeled himself, and swung it open.


    Standing outside was Tyson, the young village chief, his eyes gleaming with an unreadable emotion. His presence was a stark contrast to the jovial celebrations happening just a few paces away. He looked around at the four of them, his gaze lingering on their grim expressions before he spoke.


    "I have something to confess about all these monsters."


    Tyson announced, as he stepped into the room, his tone was serious and urgent.


    "And what is it that you would like to confess?"


    Liber, who had stood up from his seat, walked towards Tyson, prompting him to take a seat as well.


    After taking the seat, Tyson took a deep breath. He looked at everyone present in the room before finally speaking.


    "Do you all remember the earthquake that happened weeks ago?"


    Tyson asked this with a sincere tone.


    Looking at each other for a split moment, everyone acknowledges with a small nod.


    "Then it will be easier to explain. When the earthquake happened, a hilly area not far from here had a big landslide. Some villagers who were present there soon informed my father, the former chief, about it."


    Listening intently like all others, Asher made sure to remember each detail that came from Tyson''s mouth.


    "An underground ruin was found there. I and they found it soon after going near it. We had hoped to keep to ourselves and then bring some mercenaries to dig the treasures inside without informing the official about this."


    Hearing this revelation, the eyes of Anny, Liber, and even Gian widened.


    Asher frowned. Ruins? He''d heard the term before, but he wasn''t entirely sure what it meant in this context. He listened intently, hoping to glean more information.


    Abruptly standing up, Liber shouted.


    "Are you all idiots!! Why did you not inform the guild about this?"


    "My father... he was worried. The harvests have been poor for years. The village... it''s struggling. When we found the ruins, he saw a chance, a way to save us. He thought we could sell some artifacts, use the money to rebuild. We never meant for anyone to get hurt. We didn''t know..." His voice trailed off, choked with emotion.


    Shaking in fear Tyson soon tried to give excuses, but Liber anger couldn''t be calmed.


    "You, because of you, do know how many lives could have been lost."


    Anny and Gian only nodded in agreement, taking a deep breath. Liber finally calmed down.


    "We will need to report it to the guild. If a dungeon or ruin of the past had been found here, it would explain the monsters behavior."


    Gian, who had been silent till now, asked.


    "So will you be going to Sefron City to report about it?"


    Looking at Gian, Liber nodded.


    "Yes, and he will be coming with me."


    Libra, said he, as he glanced at Tyson.


    "All three of you will remain here and guard the village. I and Tyson will go right away to report about it."


    Liber''s voice was firm as he made the decision. The revelation of the hidden ruins had changed everything.


    "Understood."


    Voices of agreement soon came after; no one was opposed to this decision. Asher, who was the least knowledgeable present here, was doubtful but also agreed nonetheless, trusting the veterans.


    The sounds of the villagers'' celebration still drifted over, a bittersweet melody that underscored the gravity of the situation. As Liber and Tyson mounted their horse, the animal shifted nervously, its hooves kicking up dust from the dirt road. The setting sun cast long shadows across the village, painting the scene in hues of orange and purple.


    Asher, who had just seen them off, looked at Anny, who stood beside him.


    "What is a ruin?"


    Initially surprised by such a question, Anny answered.


    "The remains of the past are called ruins; they mostly hold artifacts, maybe naturally made or artificially made by past civilizations. They tend to be stronger in general than today''s artifact."


    Listening to her, I gave another questionable look to her.


    "Then why is it dangerous?"


    "Because it tends to gather strong beasts and monsters from beyond near it. The origin present there attracts many monsters. This was also the reason why weaker monsters ran away."


    Anny explained in a calm and composed tone.


    The points clicked in my mind one by one as I finally completed the picture drawn by the trouble.


    "I see; that explains the abnormal movements of monsters."


    "But what is the past civilization."


    "When Liber comes back you can ask him. He is more knowledgeable about this."


    "Alright, thank you."


    Seeing Ash, Anny gave a small nod and went inside the room to rest. She had, in a way, worked most in their party to save as many lives as possible.


    Seeing her go inside, Asher looked around the village and thought to himself.


    "I have a bad feeling about this."

 Ch26 Enlightenment

    Asher stretched out his arms, the crisp morning air nibbling at his skin. He''d spent the entire night standing guard at the village gates, his eyes peeled for any sign of trouble. The moon had dipped below the horizon hours ago, leaving only the faintest trace of silver on the tips of the tall grass.


    The quiet had been his only companion, the occasional hoot of an owl piercing the stillness like a needle through velvet. As the first blush of dawn kissed the sky, he spotted the distant silhouettes of two carriages barreling towards the village, their wheels churning up dust clouds in their wake.


    He looked with his eyes squinting; as the first carriage stopped, coming out, he saw Liber, their ever-reliable team leader. Following behind him, the young chief Tyson also emerged. Two more came out soon after.


    ''Isn''t it Sam and Sophia? Why are they here?''


    Thinking to himself, Asher looked around at the unusual group of people.


    "Was the village attacked?"


    Liber asked, looking worried.


    "Fortunately, no."


    Ash replied with a shake of his head.


    "That''s good to hear."


    With a sigh of relief, Tyson interjected, only to get a strong glare from Liber.


    ''He is still angry.''


    Asher thought as he gave a look of pity to Tyson.


    The second carriage finally jolted to a stop, the sound of horses'' hooves muffled by the dust that had settled around the wheels. The door swung open with a groan, revealing a group of figures clad in armor that gleamed in the early light. The design was unfamiliar, a meld of steel and leather with an insignia that looked almost... regal. They moved with a synchronized grace that spoke of extensive training.


    Asher''s gaze fell upon the two that stood out from the rest: a young man with piercing blue eyes and a commanding presence, and beside him, a warrior with a stoic gaze, his arms folded over his broad chest. The young man stepped down, the early morning light reflecting off the intricate gold patterns woven into his cape. It was Awakened Seth, the famed fighter of the House of Orgus, and his young lord, Kena.


    "House of Orgus will lead the raid starting tomorrow."


    Liber bent a little near Asher''s ears and whispered.


    "What could this mean?"


    Liber shook his head; he himself didn''t know.


    "For better or worse, we will need all the help we can get."


    Liber commented as he looked at the group away from them.


    "...Right." After a bit of contemplation, Asher also agreed.


    "Let''s rest for today; they have offered to fight and watch the village today."


    Liber told him as he walked past him; Asher looked at his back before following his lead.


    ******


    Inside the house, Anny and Gian could be seen sound asleep with a peaceful look.


    Liber sat beside the wall of the room, listening to the loud snores of Gian echoing through the room. He couldn''t help but chuckle at the sheer volume of sound the man produced. Despite the seriousness of the situation, there was something oddly comforting about the rhythmic rumble that filled the otherwise silent space. It was like a lullaby from a bear, a reminder of the strength and protection that lay within their walls.


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    "Sorry to disturb your rest, but can I ask something?"


    Asher, who had also returned, asked with a sorry look as he sat opposite to Liber.


    "Is it about the newcomers?"


    "Actually, no, I can think of some reasons for why they came, but that''s not what I wish to talk about."


    Asher took a deep breath, his gaze drifting to the floor as he collected his thoughts.


    "What''s on your mind?" Liber leaned forward, the soft light from the candle flickering across his concerned features.


    "Nothing special; I actually wanted to ask about some topics. About old civilizations, I am not aware of such things called ruins. Anny said you were most knowledgeable regarding this."


    Liber nodded thoughtfully.


    "My father in capital is actually a history professor and researcher."


    Liber spoke up, his eyes glinted with pride.


    Asher looked at him in surprise.


    "Your father is a historian?"


    Liber nodded, a small smile playing on his lips.


    "I see, so I hope you can tell me a bit."


    Liber leaned back, his eyes drifting to the ceiling as he began to recount tales of ancient civilizations and their mysterious ruins. His voice was low and soothing, carrying the weight of knowledge that had been passed down through generations.


    "Long, long ago, there were many empires and countries. Many speculated at least four empires were strongest in them."


    Liber spoke with a solemn tone, his eyes glazed over as he delved into the past.


    "I don''t know their name, but the past civilization, also known as the old world, was much more advanced than ours by a big margin. But a cataclysm happened that destroyed all beings; no one knows what happened as no records remain."


    "No records. How can an advanced civilization suddenly vanish?"


    Asher asked in doubt.


    ''If the old world was much more advanced and stronger than us now. How can they all perish, leaving no records as well? Asher''s voice was filled with curiosity.


    Liber leaned in closer, his voice dropping to a whisper as he spoke of the ancient whispers that had traveled through the generations.


    "We don''t know,  what remained of humanity was later helped by Goddess Celestia, who saved humanity from extinction according to later records that were created."


    Liber''s voice was filled with reverence as he spoke of the deity that most prayed to.


    "So, how ancient is this old world you speak of?"


    Asher''s question hung in the air like a drop of dew before it fell to the ground. Liber took a moment to consider his response, his eyes distant as he mentally sifted through the annals of history.


    "More than ten thousand years," he finally said, his voice solemn and measured. "That''s the least estimated. Some scholars argue it could be much, much longer."


    Asher''s eyes widened with astonishment, trying to fathom the immensity of such a span of time.


    "That''s! That''s an insane amount of time, so according to this, the Temple of Stars is also almost ten millennia old."


    Asher said, his voice filled with amazement.


    "Ten millennia, that''s... that''s unbelievable," Asher murmured, his mind racing with the implications. The thought of a world so ancient and so advanced it had left nothing but ruins was both humbling and thrilling. It was like staring into the abyss of time and seeing the reflection of giants who had once ruled the earth.


    Liber''s chuckle brought him back to the present, the warmth of the candlelight playing across his amused expression. "It is, indeed. For us humans, that''s truly an astounding amount of time. It''s a reminder of how fleeting our existence is in the grand tapestry of history."


    Asher looked at him with a bit of admiration and then asked about the question he most wanted the answers to.


    "How can I rank up to become an awakened? How does it work?"


    Asher asked eagerly, his eyes reflecting the flame of curiosity.


    Liber''s smile grew as he saw the passion in Asher''s gaze. He leaned back, crossing his arms over his chest, and began to explain the complex process of awakening.


    "The process of ranking up is called Enlightenment; it is mostly dependent upon three major factors. No, maybe four actually. Everyone has different opinions about it. But two remain common nonetheless."


    Liber''s expression grew serious as he listed the factors on his fingers.


    "Time, fulfillment, or you can say understanding the use of your ability. These two are common factors; the other factors are potential and luck or, should we call it fate?


    Asher leaned in eagerly, his curiosity piqued.


    "A similarity has been noticed in all awakeners who ranked up to become awakened, a rank 2. That all of them at least took a minimum of one and a half years of time. This is the absolute law that time is needed. The second common factor should be understandable, I guess."


    Liber paused and took a deep breath, his gaze drifting to the sleeping form of Anny.


    "Everyone has a limit, or what we call potential, on how far they can reach. You will understand it yourself on how far you can rank up. For example, Anny has been an awakener for almost four years, yet she has not been able to rank up yet."


    Liber paused for a moment and then continued.


    "It doesn''t mean that she can''t but simply that her time has yet to come. Similarly, it took me 2 years to get enlightenment myself."


    Liber spoke with a hint of pride in his voice.


    "So what is this Enlightenment you speak of?"


    Liber thought for a moment before answering and told.


    "Just like in our minds, we know what our skills or source element is; similarly, we find out what kind of action or conditions we need to fulfill to rank up."


    Liber spoke as he gave Asher a smile; he had understood that Asher was desperately trying to get stronger; asking such questions was not weird for a boy of his age.


    "But the thing is, it''s not just about the time or understanding; it''s about the conditions that your soul needs to fulfill. Sometimes it''s a quest, a trial, a revelation, or maybe something that you need to overcome internally."


    "Also, not many know about this, but. As we awakeners level up, we can change internally without ourselves knowing."


    Liber said in a serious tone. which piqued Asher''s interest even more.


    "Change? In what sense?"


    "People can lose their emotions or get it enhanced or both at the same time. Maybe a person will lose his empathy but gain an overdose of happiness or maybe lose his happiness but gain a big sense of ego or rage."


    Liber''s words hung heavily in the air, a sobering reminder of the mysterious nature of the awakening process.


    "Like all of us will go through it"


    Asher gulped ashe looked at Liber''s serious face.


    "No, not us; we are low-ranked; only those of higher rank go through this. According to my father, people are calling it drowning or getting drunk in a way. There is also maybe a change in emotion during intense moments of high-rank awakeners."


    Liber shook his head with a soft smile.


    "Asher, have patience; you are a strong kid. You have your whole life to achieve many things. If you try to get everything in a few moments, death will find you. That''s something none of us want for you to happen."


    Liber''s words were a gentle warning, a reminder of the dangers that lay ahead.


    "Yes, thank you for your help, Liber. I am truly grateful towards all of you."


    Asher replied with a smile of his own.


    "Hmm, I am happy that you understand. Let me sleep now; I am truly tired from all the travels I did."


    Taking a deep breath, Liber lay beside Gian.


    "You should also rest; we will begin the ruin raid tomorrow."


    "Yes, I should."


    Asher, who had leaned against the wall, thought.


    Cryptic knowledge embedded in him appeared but he was unable to understand  what it truly means.


    ''Liber, according to you, time is the factor needed for ascension. But I have already got my Enlightenment.''


    Why? if time is an absolute law that also depends upon a person''s potential and luck. Why did he, who had awakened not long ago, get his enlightenment?

 Ch27 Raid.

    Asher glanced up at the dense gray canopy overhead. "You think it''ll rain today?" he asked, his tone light but his eyes distant.


    "Maybe," Anny replied, absentmindedly braiding her yellow hair.


    She turned to him with a teasing smile. "Are you nervous?"


    Asher chuckled, though the tightness in his jaw betrayed his unease. "Maybe I am."


    Anny smirked and poked him in the ribs. "And here I thought you''d be too proud to admit it."


    He rolled his eyes but said nothing. His gaze flickered toward the small group behind them¡ªsix people, each absorbed in their own thoughts. The weight of the upcoming raid hung over them like the storm clouds above.


    "You sure are confident today," Asher muttered, shifting his focus to Liber, who was deep in conversation with Seth about the raid details.


    "How long do raids usually take?" he asked.


    Anny shrugged. "A day, if we''re lucky. Weeks, if we''re not."


    The participants had already been decided: Liber¡¯s team, Seth, Kena, Sam, and Sofia. The remaining awakeners from the House of Orgus would stay behind to defend the village until the raid was completed.


    Asher''s thoughts churned with unease. *Is House of Orgus just trying to gain fame by having Kena participate?* He had too many questions, from the raid itself to his own recent enlightenment. None had easy answers.


    Seth¡¯s voice cut through the tension. "We¡¯re starting the raid. Once inside the ruins, everyone follows orders. No exceptions. The raid is under House of Orgus, in the name of Lord Kena. Your life is your responsibility."


    A heavy silence followed. The casual banter vanished as reality set in. One by one, the group turned their attention forward, steeling themselves for what lay ahead.


    The journey through the forest was quiet, each person lost in their own thoughts. The rustling leaves and distant bird calls provided the only background noise. As the path steepened and the trees thinned, they reached the base of a mountain. Jagged rocks and boulders from a recent landslide littered the ground, and the air grew noticeably colder.


    Then, the ruins came into view.


    A massive, crumbling archway yawned before them, its stone blocks weathered but standing firm. Even in decay, the structure radiated an ancient, ominous power. The entrance led into darkness, a seemingly endless descent into the unknown.Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    Asher swallowed hard, his silver eyes flicking over the faces of his companions. Nervousness was etched into each expression.


    "Let''s go," Kena said. His voice was firm, but his pale face and shaking hands betrayed him.


    The group moved forward, stepping onto the worn stone stairs that stretched downward into the abyss. Unlike most stairways, these grew wider the further they descended, as if leading not to a chamber, but to something far more vast.


    Asher kept to the back, his steps careful. "Are you a ranged fighter too?" he asked Sofia, who was walking beside him.


    She blinked, seemingly startled by the question. "Ah! Yes¡ªI mean, yes, that''s correct."


    Her rushed reply made him arch an eyebrow. He noticed her biting her lip, the briefest flinch betraying the sting of a bitten tongue.


    "I use a bow," she added quickly, as if embarrassed by her own hesitation. "My element is wind."


    Asher chuckled. "Relax, I¡¯m not interrogating you. Just trying to understand our team¡¯s capabilities."


    Sofia hesitated before offering a small smile. Ahead of them, Gian and Seth led the way, torches in hand. When they reached the bottom, Gian lit a rusted torch holder, and one by one, the flames leapt to life along the walls, illuminating the vast hall before them.


    Asher exhaled in awe. "That''s¡­ that''s incredible. How does that even work?"


    The grand chamber stretched out before them, its towering pillars adorned with carvings that whispered of ancient battles. Dust and decay clung to the air, yet something deeper, something untouched by time, thrummed within the stones.


    They barely had time to take in the sight before a piercing screech shattered the silence.


    Asher¡¯s heart pounded as humanoid creatures emerged from the shadows, their crimson bodies pulsing with an unnatural energy. Their jerky, erratic movements resembled marionettes controlled by unseen hands.


    He didn¡¯t hesitate. Taking an air step, he launched himself upward, reaching a pillar to gain a better vantage point. Below, Sofia¡¯s eyes widened in amazement as she watched him *walk on air*.


    On the ground, Seth stepped forward, the weight of his stance making the stone tremble. The creatures faltered for a split second¡ªjust enough time for Liber and Sam to charge.


    Liber¡¯s blade ignited, a fiery serpent coiling around it as he swung. Sam, moving with blinding speed, created a burst of wind that knocked the monsters off balance. He was on them in an instant, his blade slicing through two before they could react.


    "Keep your guard up!" Seth barked.


    Liber¡¯s flames engulfed another creature, reducing it to ash. Meanwhile, Asher steadied his aim. *Bang! Bang!* His artifact gun sent bullets streaking toward their targets, each one finding its mark.


    Sofia, regaining her composure, fired a barrage of arrows in support. Gian and Seth remained defensive, preserving their Origin reserves while keeping any stragglers from slipping through their formation.


    A slap on his back jolted Kena out of his frozen daze. Anny¡¯s stern gaze locked onto him. "Are you just going to stand there?"


    Swallowing hard, Kena lifted his trembling hand. Water coalesced in his palm, forming a dense sphere. His eyes narrowed with focus as he channeled his fear into his attack.


    "Now, watch this!" he declared, launching the water bullet forward.


    The projectile tore through the air, striking a monster with explosive force. The creature¡¯s head burst apart in a spray of crimson mist, its body crumpling lifelessly to the ground.


    Asher''s eyes widened. *How did he get this strong?* Just days ago, Kena¡¯s attacks barely did more than soak his enemies. Now, he was obliterating them.


    ¡®I guess everyone has their moment of growth.¡¯


    The battle ended as quickly as it had begun. The chamber fell into silence, the air thick with the scent of blood and charred flesh.


    "Phew, that was the last one," Asher muttered, stepping down from his perch.


    Kena wiped his forehead, trying to steady his breath. Yet, despite his newfound strength, the frustration in his eyes remained.


    Liber approached Asher, Sofia following close behind. "Your marksmanship is incredible," she said, admiration evident in her tone. "Have you trained for long?"


    Asher scratched the back of his head, slightly embarrassed. "Not really. I only started using a gun recently."


    Liber raised an eyebrow. "Seriously? Artifact guns are harder to handle than normal ones."


    Sofia nodded. "You must have a natural talent for it."


    Asher laughed. "Maybe I do."


    Kena clicked his tongue in annoyance and stalked off toward Seth. Asher watched him go, a  small playing at his lips. Looks like I''m not the only one being underestimated.


    The raid had only just begun.

 Ch28 Haze

    The never-ending corridor of the ruin was dark and broken, even though light had found its way after a long time; its effect was not as good as the team wanted.


    I looked at the group of people walking at the front; fortunately, no one was injured from the previous fight.


    "Hey, Anny I was wondering why we have not brought any supplies for this exploration."


    Asher had been walking for quite some time now, but it had been bothering him why no one had asked about rations or other important equipment needed for their long stay.


    Anny looked back at Asher; with a smile, she answered. "Liber and Kena both have storage bracelets."


    Asher looked at the people Anny named and noticed a small handy bracelet on their hands.


    ''Of course they would have it.''


    Asher cursed inside at his own forgetfulness.


    "Thanks, I didn''t notice."


    The ruins seemed determined to confound them, the corridor twisting and turning in a labyrinthine dance that always seemed to lead them back to the same general direction. "We haven''t found any treasures yet," Sofia grumbled, her frustration palpable.


    Liber, his gaze fixed ahead, offered a pragmatic response. "Our first priority is to clear all monsters from here," he stated, a wry smile playing on his lips. "Treasures will come later."


    ''There is no struggle yet, all the fights that had happened since we came had been quite nice.''


    Whenever a fight broke out with monsters, Gian and Seth would act as their shield. Sam and Liber will rush to deal with the enemy. Me and Sofia will provide support along with Kena. Anny who doesn''t fight will heal the injured.


    ''This is a pretty good team. Maybe we can even fight an Avenger rank threat and win.


    Asher was quite optimistic with the enemy he has faced till now. He was confident that a rank 2 was maybe not that much of a threat after all.


    With a face full of confidence, Asher felt content.


    Thump Thump


    Heavy sound came from the ground, the passage has gotten a lot narrower by the time reached one of the corridors.


    "Get ready". Seth voice pulled Ash, out of his thoughts as he looked at the exit of the passage.


    Asher''s eyes followed Seth''s gaze, focusing on the chamber''s entrance.


    A pack of skull beasts emerged from the darkness, their skeletal frames moving with an unnerving, jerky gait. Their rib cages were exposed, their thin bodies exuding an aura of decay. Black haze emanated from their backs, and their claws, tipped with darkness, gleamed menacingly.


    Kena, positioned in the center of the group, visibly trembled, the memory of their previous encounter with these creatures still fresh in his mind. "There are four of them," Seth murmured, his eyes scanning the beasts. "Liber and I can take one each and keep another busy, if needed." He glanced back at the team. "You all will need to engage as well."


    Liber, his expression grim, echoed Seth''s sentiment.


    "I''ll try to assist, but I can''t guarantee anything," Seth added, his knuckles whitening as he tightened his grip on his sword.


    The room reeked of decay, a cloying mix of rotting flesh and something acrid, like burnt hair. The air hung heavy, thick with the stench of death.


    Asher, who had already taken out his dagger, was also ready for the fight. ''A gun will not work anymore from here.''


    Looking at the black dagger he had newly purchased, Asher hoped it would work on the beast made of bones.


    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    Liber and Seth gave each other a glance and rushed forward, not wanting to waste even a moment.


    They both had decided to fight three of them together while the other would swiftly deal with the last one.


    Asher, who saw them take off, didn''t complain at this choice either.


    "Let''s go."


    With a loud shriek, the monster of bones rushed at them, their hand full of darkness.


    Gian lunged, aiming to grapple the charging beast, but the creature lashed out with surprising force, its claw connecting with Gian''s chest and sending him crashing backward.


    ''tch'' The beast didn''t wait; it raised its claw as it got closer to Asher, its jaw wishing to bite away his life.


    ''Static'' momentarily freezing the beast in mid-air. Taking advantage of the brief pause, Ash twisted his body and landed a sharp kick to the beast''s flank, sending it careening off course


    The effect of static soon wore off as well, making the beast fall to the side, unable to maintain its own weight.


    "What are you all doing? Fight, dammit!!"


    Asher shouted as he looked at others; Gian, who had fallen, stood up as soon as he could. Transforming into his metallic look, instead of charging, he turned his shield state as well, giving it a grayish look.


    The skull beasts moved with a disturbing, jerky speed, their skeletal limbs flailing in unpredictable directions. Their thin frames and exposed ribs made it difficult to find a solid point of impact for a blow.


    The beast lunged at Kena, who was still dazed and frightened. Gian, who had come forward, used his shield to block the massive hit, making Kena fall over.


    "Sofia, support us from behind." Sam shouted as he rushed toward the beast.


    Sofia, tucked behind a crumbling pillar with Anny, nocked an arrow to her bowstring. She drew back, her eyes fixed on the skull beast. A swirling vortex of wind materialized at the arrowhead


    The skull beast was enraged; its eyes glowed a dark crimson as it saw Gian blocking its way.


    Asher jumped towards the ceiling with his air step. Sam, meanwhile, gave a massive blow to the beast''s limbs, making it shake, and took a step back.


    Sofia, perched on a ledge overlooking the fray, rained arrows down on the beasts. One shaft, guided by her precise aim, found its mark, piercing the eye socket of a skull beast with a sickening crunch


    "Gotcha."


    Asher''s voice echoed through the narrow corridor as he plummeted from above, his dagger glinting in the dim light. With a fierce snarl, the skull beast barely had time to react before the weapon met its target¡ªa precise strike to the creature''s skull.


    The impact was tremendous, the sound of bone cracking echoing through the air as the beast''s head split open, showering the ground with a sickening spray of black ooze.


    "No time to celebrate."


    Sofia shouted as she started firing at her next targets, the three beasts being held down by Seth and Liber.


    Liber had his sword ablaze with a fiery serpent, the flame dancing around the blade in a mesmerizing pattern. He had engaged the creature that looked like it had the potential to be the most agile, leaving no room for it to escape.


    The skull beast snarled and lunged, its claws swiping through the air, but Liber was one step ahead. Each swing of his sword was meticulously calculated, leaving a trail of fire in its wake that singed the creature''s brittle bones. The beast''s movements grew erratic, the heat searing through its dark aura.


    Seth, on the other hand, had summoned the earth to his aid. He had managed to trap one of the beasts in a quagmire of mud and rocks. The creature struggled and thrashed, but the more it moved, the more it was entangled in the sticky embrace of the earth.


    Seth watched it with a cold, determined gaze, his muscles bulging as he held the ground in place with his terrakinesis. He knew that keeping the beast immobilized was key to their victory.


    Shake! shake!


    The ground trembled with each of Seth''s heavy steps, as if threatening to give way. With a roar that echoed through the chamber, he plunged his sword into the skull of the trapped beast, the blade piercing bone and sinew.


    The beast screeched in pain and thrashed around, trying to break free from the serpents that were now wrapping themselves around it.


    Liber''s eyes narrowed in focus as he watched the creature''s movements. His blade, which had been steadily burning brighter with each successful hit, now seemed like a sun in the dim corridor.


    The serpents grew in number, their fiery forms slithering and coiling around the beast''s body, each one a little more intense than the last. The creature''s movements grew more frantic as the flames licked at its bones.


    Boom!


    A large combustion happened as the beast ignited under the fiery serpents of Liber.


    The smell of burning bones filled the corridor as the creature let out a final agonizing screech before collapsing to the ground, nothing but a pile of charred remains.


    The beast that was trapped under the pool of mud roared; his claw started glowing under the rocks.


    "What''s happening?!"


    Anny''s cry pierced the air as the ground beneath them gave way. With no time to react, the team plummeted into the darkness below, the floor of the corridor shattering like glass beneath their feet.


    "What!"


    Asher felt the wind rushing past him, the world spinning as he fell. The last thing he saw before the light was swallowed by shadows was the horrified look on Kena''s face.


    Then, with a splash, the team found themselves in damp water.


    The shock of the cold liquid brought them back to reality as they surfaced, spluttering and disoriented. The water was murky, obscuring their vision, but the faint glow from the tourch Liber ignited provided just enough light to navigate.


    As their eyes adjusted, they saw they were in a gigantic room supported by numerous pillars, each one tall and ancient, covered in moss and slime. The water was surprisingly warm, hinting at some form of underground spring beneath them.


    The remains of the last skull beast lay scattered around the edges of the pool, crushed by the fall. The sight was grisly, with bones shattered into a hundred pieces and the dark haze that had once been its aura dissipating into the water.


    The creature had been massive, much larger than the others they had encountered. It had clearly been the leader of the pack, and its death had left a palpable sense of relief among them.


    Coming out of the water, they looked above from where they fell.


    A hiss came from the darkness, making every hair on their bodies stand on end, and they shivered. Looking behind them, a giant serpent of purple scales emerged from the shadows.


    The creature''s eyes gleamed with malevolent intent, reflecting the dim light from the bracelets like two malevolent diamonds. It had to be at least fifty feet tall, its body a sinuous coil of muscle and scale that stretched out of sight into the cavernous room.


    ''This! what is that thing!'' Asher thoughts turned chaotic as he looked at the towering figure.


    The serpent opened its maw, revealing rows of razor-sharp teeth and a forked tongue that danced in the air, tasting their fear. It was a monster that could easily swallow them whole without even blinking.


    The team stood there, frozen, unable to comprehend the sheer size of the beast.


    Then, with a sudden exhale, a thick, purple smoke billowed from the serpent''s mouth, enveloping the room in a dense fog. The smoke had a sweet, almost intoxicating scent that made their heads swim and their eyes water.


    The world around them grew fuzzy as the smoke filled their lungs and clouded their thoughts.

 Ch29 Clash Of Smokes.

    The ruins were now being filled with the purple smoke. I felt my heart racing; my lungs burned as my thoughts slowed down. The eerie red eyes of the malevolent serpent didn''t waver.


    In the never-ending smoke, my eyes saw a green, lush light. Anny, who was bleeding profoundly, like everyone, had somehow managed to maintain her calm and use her ability on herself.


    She ran toward the Liber, whose eyes were bleeding, his breathing quick.


    "Liber!"


    Putting her hand on his back, the greenish glow intensified, and Liber''s complexion, which had been deteriorating, started recovering.


    "Huff" Releasing a puff of purplish smoke from his nostril, he looked at the serpent.


    In the purple smoke a new color was added, a black smoke that smelled of ashes.


    "It''s coming," Liber murmured, his voice strained. His eyes were back to normal, but the serpent''s gaze was unsettling. The smoke grew thicker, obscuring the serpent''s body until only its head was visible.


    The purple smoke and the black smoke began to swirl and clash, creating a chaotic dance in the chamber. The sound grew from a murmur to a crescendo, echoing through the ancient stone walls. The smoke formed tendrils that lashed out like whips, each trying to overpower the other. The air grew heavy with tension, and the very ground beneath them seemed to tremble.


    Anny''s eyes widened as she sensed a sudden shift in the energy around them. The black smoke grew denser, and the purple began to recoil. The serpent''s eyes narrowed, and its hiss grew louder, a sign of its frustration. It was clear that the creature was not used to resistance, not here in the heart of its domain.


    *Boom*


    With a deafening clap, the smoke dissipated, leaving the chamber eerily silent. The purple and black vapors had cancelled each other out, leaving no trace behind. The serpent''s head was now visible in its entirety, the rest of its massive body coiled and waiting in the shadows. Its eyes searched the room, trying to pinpoint the source of the disturbance.


    "Anny, heal others."


    Liber is now better than before, he said as he took out his sword.


    Anny, looking at him, nodded, her face looking pale.


    My mind raced, trying to keep up. Anny, her face pale and strained, poured her energy into Liber. Please, let it be enough, I thought, my heart hammering against my ribs. Then, the clash of smokes¡ªa swirling chaos that mirrored the turmoil inside me. What''s happening?


    My limbs felt like lead, unresponsive. I had to move, had to help, but my body wouldn''t obey. Come on, Asher, move! I screamed internally, panic rising in my throat. It was like being trapped in a nightmare, watching helplessly.


    Everyone just like me either lay on the ground, their body twitching as their body continued bleeding.


    With whatever semblance of rationality was left in me, I bit my tongue; a metallic taste soon came. It was not unwelcoming but an essential need to not lose consciousness.


    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    Anny had already started healing Seth and others; her priority could be seen in her desperate act of survival.


    The serpent was still waiting; it was probably waiting for a challenge from the lowly bugs he thought he could crush anytime.


    "Asher, are you awake?" Soon my turn came as well.


    "Yeah, *cough. Breathing is still hard.


    "Good, hold on." Anny said with a strain in her voice, her hand on my shoulder, the green light from her hand began to spread across my body. The pain started to lessen; my body felt stronger, the smoke''s effect weakening.


    "Have you detoxified the smoke?" I asked, hoping she would say yes.


    "No," she replied with a grimace, "I''ve just bought us some time. The serpent''s venom is potent. I need more power to neutralize it completely."


    "I see. Thank you."


    Not much time left. I have to do something. But what? I was still weak, recovering. Was I more of a liability than a help? The thought gnawed at me.


    Standing up, my legs shook down uncontrollably.


    Calming myself with deep breaths, I looked at the serpent, its gaze filled with toxic radiance.


    "Is that serpent an Avenger rank?" I asked, hoping that stars have not abandoned us yet.


    "No, it''s a high-level beast, the pinnacle of beast rank. Just some steps away from becoming an Avenger."


    The words hit me like a ton of bricks. My heart was racing again, but this time it was fear that fueled me.


    Everyone has already stood up from the ground except Kena, who was even after getting healed, shaking in fear and had curled himself in a ball-like shape.


    The purple serpent, sensing the shift in our strength, reared its head high, scales glistening under the dim light as it stretched its neck, making it look like a towering monolith that could swallow the entire sky. The chamber, which once seemed vast, now felt claustrophobic with the beast''s formidable presence. The serpent''s muscles tensed as it prepared to strike, its jaws unhinging to reveal a mouth lined with teeth sharper than the finest swords.


    A purple glow started to appear on the serpent''s jaw, the same color as the smoke it had exhaled earlier. The light grew brighter, pulsing in time with the creature''s sinister heartbeat. The air around the glow began to warp and distort, like heat rising off a scorching desert floor. It was clear that something terrible was about to happen.


    "Every Runnn!!!"


    A shout filled with despair came; the jaw released the ball of light as it flowed forward.


    "Ugh."


    Asher groaned in pain as he held Anny and dodged to the side; everyone seemed to have done the same as well.


    In the far corner of my eyesight, I saw Sam holding Kena, who still refused to stand.


    The serpent''s attack had hit the ground, leaving a gaping hole in its wake. The smell of acid burned my nostrils as the stone around us melted into a bubbling, molten river that sizzled and spat. The once solid floor had been transformed into a deadly obstacle, a testament to the creature''s power.


    The serpent was already a never-ending despair, but fate was still not on their side; the wall broken by the force of the serpent attack made a path of misery for them; monsters still left in the ruins had started to come as well.


    "This is not good." My breathing still felt like it was on fire, my mind sluggish as well.


    Seth pushed the ground under his feet; a wave of muddy water was created, spreading everywhere at a fast speed, slowing the new wave of monsters.


    "Liber, we need to deal with this creature quickly before we''re overwhelmed." Seth''s voice was firm but had a hint of amazement in it.


    Liber nodded gravely. The serpent''s power was unlike anything they had encountered before.


    The swamp Seth conjured was incredible ¨C a swirling mass of mud and power. Rank 2, I thought, impressed despite the danger. So that''s what true power looks like. A small, analytical part of my brain was already trying to figure out how he''d done it.


    "He had been holding back all this time."


    I looked at the new wave of monsters, fear gripping my heart.


    "Let''s take you to a safer place first."


    I looked at Anny, still in my arms, her face looking most tired.


    "Yes."


    ****


    On the other side of the battlefield, Liber has started his fight with the serpent.


    Black smoke again emerged as it covered his legs and body.


    This was his second ability, the smoke of observance.


    Not only did it give him an almost omniscient look under its range but also gave him the power to control it at his will.


    It has another property of becoming denser, heavier, and even poisonous as well.


    The price was manageable as long as he used it sparingly. It was not good for group combats along with teammates, but the situation desired it right now.


    Seth took a deep breath and stepped forward. He closed his eyes and concentrated, his hand touching the ground. The earth began to tremble and shift under the weight of his will. The stone beneath the serpent''s coils cracked and split open, revealing a deep chasm filled with thick, black mud that bubbled and churned with malevolent intent.


    "Good work."


    The serpent roared in fury as it felt the ground shift beneath it. It turned to face Liber, who was now charging with blazing speed. The flaming sword in his hand was a stark contrast to the purple scales of the serpent, which had begun to steam and sizzle as the heat approached.


    But the creature wasn''t going to be taken down so easily. It raised its tail, a massive whip-like appendage that could easily sweep across the chamber and crush them all. However, Seth, anticipating the attack, focused his energy into the swamp he had created. The mud churned and thickened, rising up like a living wall to meet the serpent''s tail.


    Liber raised his sword. The burning serpents wrapped in it also let out screeching of their own as the sword clashed with the serpent''s scales.


    The impact sent shockwaves through the chamber, knocking loose stones and dust into the air, obscuring the battle for a brief moment.

 Ch30 Monsters

    The impact sent shockwaves through the chamber, knocking loose stones and dust into the air, obscuring the battle for a brief moment.


    "Now!" Seth shouted, and the wall of mud surged forward, engulfing the serpent''s tail and weighing it down. The serpent thrashed and roared, but it was stuck fast, unable to move freely.


    Sparks emerged as the burning sword clashed against the serpent''s scales, each strike causing minuscule scratches that seemed almost insignificant against the creature''s colossal size. Liber''s muscles bulged with the effort of his swings, each movement calculated and precise. The serpent''s eyes never left his, a silent battle of wills playing out amidst the chaos.


    Liber, noticing the scratches, clicked his tongue in annoyance. The smoke surrounding him shot forward, making him leap toward the colossal body of the serpent.


    The serpent, realizing the new threat, swung its head around with astonishing speed. The purple smoke that had once filled the chamber was now emanating from its very pores, a desperate attempt to disorient and slow down its attackers.


    As the smoke wrapped around Liber and Seth, their movements grew sluggish. The world around them slowed to a crawl, their hearts hammering in their chests like war drums. Despite their best efforts to resist, the venom''s influence was seeping back into their systems. The pain from their wounds flared up again, and beads of cold sweat rolled down their faces as the bleeding resumed.


    "Stay... focused," Liber gritted through clenched teeth, his eyes never leaving the serpent''s. His sword arm felt heavier than ever before, but he knew that if he stopped, they would all die.


    Running with all his might, Liber soon reached the serpent''s head; the serpent, still being held down in the mud made by Seth, started shaking its head in hopes of throwing Liber to the ground.


    Gritting his teeth, Liber stabbed the serpent''s scales to get a better grip. "Like hell¡­ I will go down on you, you bastard."


    The black smoke filled with ashen smell grew denser and denser as it reached his still-burning sword, wrapping it in layers; with a loud thud, the serpent''s head crashed towards the ground as the black smoke had become several times denser and heavier.


    Seth took this chance, his hand trembling as he channeled the last of his power into the mud beneath the creature. The floor cracked and heaved, sending up a spray of earth and rock that smacked against the serpent''s body like a storm of fists. The creature roared in agony, the pressure increasing as the weight of the earth pressed down on its scales.


    *****


    I looked at the ongoing battle; my hands trembled as I held my dagger.


    The waves of monsters have not slowed down even a bit. They kept coming endlessly.


    The smell of ashes and blood had filled the chamber that once was the domain of the colossal serpent'' that was now being held down.


    Sofia, the nimble archer, her eyes sharp and focused, let fly arrows with unerring precision. Each shot found its mark, piercing through the thick hides of the incoming monsters, the smaller ones dropping immediately while the larger ones howled in pain and anger, their eyes burning with a malevolent light. Her quiver was almost empty, but she didn''t let it deter her. Each pull of the bowstring was a declaration of war against the tide of horrors that threatened to overwhelm them.


    Sam, her partner, moved like a whirlwind, his sword a silver streak cutting through the darkness. His blade danced with the grace of a ballet dancer, yet it dealt the merciless blows of an executioner. Each swing sent monsters flying, their limbs severed or torsos cleft in two. He was the epitome of speed and strength, a beacon of hope amidst the chaos.


    I couldn''t help but admire the ongoing battle; surely we were in a dire state, but a small part of me felt excited at this ongoing slaughter of monsters.


    I raised my gun and fired a bang straight at the incoming monsters; the red humanoid creatures perished one after another.


    My nostrils filled with the poisonous smoke of serpents; I still felt dull, and the headache wouldn''t stop.


    ''My ability is much harder to use now.''


    I looked at my left side and chuckled only to see Gian like a bull charging straight towards the monsters, making them fly.


    "Why is it happening?" Kena, being protected by Anny, cried in pain at this endless nightmare.


    "Why?Why? Brother, why did you die?"


    He muttered, but I couldn''t understand what he meant.


    Slash the monsters that got near me, where soon stopped by ''static,'' freezing on the spot, and got either stabbed or cut down.


    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    "Argh!" Holding my head, I clearly felt it twitching in pain; my nose had already started bleeding.


    The metallic taste of blood felt too unpleasant; my attention wavered once more, making me get hit in the arms by one of the monsters present.


    I staggered back, dropping my gun.


    Raising my dagger with trembling hands, I locked eyes with the snarling humanoid creature. It lunged at me, its claws outstretched. I stepped aside, my reflexes sharper than I had any right to expect given the state of my body. The creature''s momentum carried it past me, and I took the opportunity to bury my blade into its side.


    Thud


    A loud thud followed. I looked at the gigantic serpent, its scales shining in the dark, as it fell to the ground with Liber at the top of its head.


    "Did¡­ they kill it?"


    I mumbled at the sight of such a creature falling down, my breathing still heavy.


    "Asher! Are you alright?"


    Anny''s shouts reached my ears; looking at her, I simply gave a nod.


    I was alright, but for now only. My ability is becoming impossible to use with each passing moment.


    A monster slipped past me, running toward Anny and Kena.


    "Stop."


    The monster''s body went rigid as I hit it with ''static.'' Not wasting a second, I held my gun, aimed, and clicked the trigger. As the white strikes the monster, its body crumbles in thin air.


    "Wahhh"


    Kena, who had watched the monsters move toward them, crawled out, running away.


    "Kena, stop."


    Anny shouted in a hurry.


    My attention wavered once again; my eyes got blurry.


    Seth had fallen to the ground, his body twitching as white foam left his mouth; the poisonous purple smoke got him.


    "Seth" Kena, who had run away, reached toward his fallen body.


    Liber from afar could be seen struggling against the serpent now free from its chain.


    "Ha!" a sound escaped Kena''s mouth.


    "Hahaha haha."


    The small sounds grew into a crazed laugh, echoing through the chamber, piercing the ears of the exhausted team. They turned to see Kena standing over Seth''s trembling body, his eyes wide and wild, the laughter unnaturally deep and sinister.


    "I see, I truly wasted my time, didn''t I? I should have just drunk the potion from the start. Sorry for being a coward." Kena smiled at Seth, whose body had started to turn purple from poison.


    I couldn''t help but quietly see the unknown play going on.


    "If this thing can heal my legs and make me an awakener, surely one more vial of it will make me even stronger."


    Kena''s hands glowed as a veil with greenish red liquid appeared in his palm.


    "With this, I will surely surpass my dead brother. Then Father will look at me. My mother will also look at me right! Right!"


    Kena mumbled as he took a sip from the bottle he had taken out, and after a gulp, he threw it.


    One. Two. Three. Four. Five. Six.... so on countless balls of water formed around him.


    They hovered in the air like a cluster of glowing orbs, each one pulsating with an eerie blue light that reflected off the wet stones and the serpents'' scales.


    "Fire," Kena shouted with a dark smile spreading across his face, his eyes wild with power and a hint of madness. The water bullets shot forth from his fingertips, each one leaving a trail of mist in its wake. They flew in a chaotic pattern, not caring about friend or foe as they sought out the monsters that had surrounded them.


    Gian''s instincts took over, pushing Anny behind him and bracing for the impact. The water bullets slammed into the monsters with the force of a raging river, tearing through their ranks. The serpent, caught off guard by the sudden barrage, reared its head back, trying to avoid the projectiles. However, even in its frenzied state, Kena''s power had grown too erratic. One stray bullet hit Gian''s shoulder, sending him crashing to the ground.


    "Gian!" Anny screamed, her voice filled with horror and desperation as she saw her friend fall.


    The laughter echoed through the chamber, a chilling sound that seemed to resonate with the very air itself. Kena looked around, his eyes wild with a mix of madness and triumph. "What, you''re all still alive?" he taunted, a crazed grin plastered on his face as the water bullets continued to fly erratically. "You''re all just a bunch of bugs to me now!"


    "Have you gone mad!!"


    I cursed out loud at Kena, who now looked at me.


    "Mad, you say. How rude haha. Are you not just jealous of me now?"


    My face went pale as I watched him speak. His body had started turning blue, yet he didn''t notice. Whatever he had taken was making him go crazy.


    "Kena, calm down; we will die if we get hit by your bullets."


    Seeing his actions, I tried a calmer approach. Hoping he would also notice his own actions.


    "So what?" Ken tilted his head; a bulk of mass raised in his head.


    "You all are lowly bugs who will care not for me, of course."


    His height increases at an astounding speed, as his body got thinner and thinner with each passing moment; he again created a number of water orbs as they hovered in the sky surrounding him.


    His eyes had gotten bloodshot, his pupils dilating and contracting erratically. Suddenly, his limbs split apart into a multitude of meat tendrils, each one ending in a sharp tip, like the arms of an octopus. The transformation was grotesque, his body convulsing as it reshaped itself. The tendrils flailed around, leaving a trail of wetness that sizzled and steamed as they grazed the serpent''s scales.


    "Kena! What have you done?" Anny''s voice was a mix of fear and anger as she watched Kena''s body contort and change into something unrecognizable.


    The serpent took advantage of the distraction, its body slithering away from Liber''s exhausted form. The creature''s tail lashed out, sending a spray of mud and stone into the air as it made its escape. Liber coughed and spat out a mouthful of dirt, his eyes never leaving the retreating serpent.


    Thr purple  serpent raised its head towards Kena direction,its jaw opened as it fired his own beam of destruction,corroding  everything  in its path.


    Kena orbs also retaliated as they moved toward, the corrosive  beam.


    The chamber was now a battleground of chaos as Kena''s water bullets collided with the serpent''s purple acid. The impact sent up geysers of steam, the two opposing forces canceling each other out in a display of power that was as beautiful as it was terrifying. The serpent''s eyes narrowed, focusing on the new, monstrous threat before it.


    We all stumbled backward, trying to avoid the flying debris and the serpent''s thrashing tail. The ground beneath us trembled as if it too was alive with the same primal rage that had consumed Kena. I could see the fear in everyone''s eyes, even as they continued to fight with everything they had. The serpent''s escape was not going to be easy, not with Kena in this state.


    Liber, seeing the serpent''s retreat, took a deep, painful breath and pushed himself up. His muscles screamed in protest, but he had to act fast. With a roar, he lunged forward, sword slicing through the air with a speed that defied his exhausted state. The blade bit deep into the serpent''s neck, and it shrieked in pain. The creature''s movements grew erratic, but it didn''t slow down its attempt to slither away.


    As the serpent retreated, the chamber grew eerily quiet, the only sounds the heavy breaths of the team members and the distant echoes of their battle. Sam and Sofia lay on the ground, their bodies bruised and bloodied. They had fought valiantly, but the relentless onslaught had taken its toll.


    Gian''s eyes flickered open, and he groaned in pain. Anny hovered over him, her hands glowing with healing energy as she tried to repair the damage done by the serpent''s venom. Her eyes darted from her friend to the monstrous creature that had once been Kena.


    "Hold on, Gian," she murmured, her voice strained with effort. "We''ll get through this."


    Asher''s heart hammered against his ribs, a frantic drumbeat against the silence that followed Kena''s laughter. Coward, he thought, his own weakness a bitter taste in his mouth. He watched as Gian fell, Anny''s cry echoing his own internal scream. His fingers twitched, a phantom sensation of the gun in his hand.


    Liber''s eyes never left the serpent''s retreating form, his sword arm quivering with the strain of his final strike. The serpent''s tail slapped against the ground, sending waves of mud and dust in every direction as it thrashed about wildly. I watched Kena, my heart racing. His transformation was unnerving, a stark reminder of the dangers lurking within the very power they sought.


    I couldn''t help but shiver. What kind of monster is this? How can a human turn into something like this.?


    My heart sank again as I saw the countless water orbs floating in the sky; Kena, now the tendrils-filled monster, was not going to show mercy if that hit us. We will die.


    If only¡­ He saw the water orbs hovering, each one a tiny sun of destruction. His mind raced, trying to calculate the trajectory, the potential impact. There has to be something¡­ But the poison clouded his thoughts, making it hard to focus, his ability flickering like a dying flame. He had to do something. Anything.

 Ch31 Beautiful Dream.

    From the day I opened my eyes, the only thing I saw was the walls of my room. They felt so empty, so hollow, yet this was my world.


    Many will come to visit me, some to give me food while others to mock me. Some gave looks of pity while others gave looks of disgust.


    The number of times I have seen my father could be counted on one hand. My mother, meanwhile, was the one who looked at me with her scornful look.


    I couldn''t understand why. Why was I being given such looks of pity and sorrow? What have I done wrong?


    Was all of this some kind of nightmare?


    In all my life, there was a bit of joy and sorrow. Both came from the same person nonetheless.


    My brother Cyan, he is my half brother. My mother, to her misfortune, was the second wife.


    "Hey Kena, how are you doing today?"


    Cyan looked at me with his gentle smile, his eyes full of hope.


    "As good as always."


    I answered with my usual tone. A look of satisfaction could be seen in Cyan''s eyes as he heard me.


    "Well, I will be gone for some days, so make sure to eat in time, not to be depressed, and take some fresh air outside."


    I looked at him in confusion; was he going somewhere?


    "Are you going somewhere?"


    Cyan gave a mischievous smile.


    "Are you going to miss me? If you request to me, then I won''t go."


    Cyan chuckled, ruffling my hair playfully. "Don''t worry, Kena. I''ll be back before you know it. Besides, I''m leaving you in good hands."


    Good hands, such laughable words.


    "Who will miss you? I will finally get some sleep."


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    The words slipped out of my mouth before I could stop them. Cyan''s smile faded, and a look of sadness flickered across his eyes. It was a rare sight, one that made me feel guilty for the spiteful remark.


    "Ah! I mean, I can finally sleep now that you won''t wake me from sleeping all day."


    I quickly corrected myself, trying to lighten the mood with a joke. Cyan''s smile returned, but it didn''t quite reach his eyes. He knew I didn''t mean it, that my heart felt heavier than the chains that kept me bound to this room.


    "Anyway, stay well. If someone bullies you, make sure to tell me."


    Cyan''s words echoed in the room as he closed the door behind him, leaving me alone with my thoughts. The room felt smaller, the silence deafening. I sighed, looking around the bare space that had been my entire existence.


    He had said he would return, but he never came back. Two days ago, news came that the expedition failed: Cyan from the house Orgus died a brave death, saving his soldiers lives.


    The castle was in a state of mourning; everyone was talking about it except me. They didn''t even bother to tell me directly. I found out by overhearing the whispers in the hallway.


    Days passed, and the whispers grew fainter. The castle returned to its usual rhythm, but my room remained as silent as ever. The only difference was the absence of Cyan''s footsteps, the absence of his hopeful voice.


    I had felt relieved that the reason for my constant mockery by my mother was gone at first.


    But as days turned into weeks, the void Cyan left grew larger; it was like a gaping hole in my heart, one that could never be filled.


    "Kena"


    Someone entered the room without knocking; it was a familiar voice I had not heard in years. It was my father''s stern voice.


    I don''t know much about him except two or three facts. One, he is my father, and he is the head of the house. And finally, he is a transcendent, a rank 3.


    He looked at me; to tell the truth, I liked the way his eyes looked at me.


    His eyes don''t contain any warmth like my brother''s, nor do they contain the disappointment like my mother''s eyes.


    His sharp eyes clearly showed that he has no expectations for me; he also doesn''t have any pity towards me.


    "This will heal your legs."


    He passed me a box; with a bewildered look, I opened it. The wooden box contains two vials, each containing greenish red liquid.


    Holding one of them in my hands, it felt warm, but an undeniable chill came as well.


    The thing I hold right now was divine yet demonic.


    Father''s gaze never left mine as he spoke in a tone that was more of a command than a suggestion. "You are to take one of these.They will heal your ailment and give you strength. Do not disappoint me, Kena."


    With trembling hands, I took one of the vails and brought it to my lips. The warmth grew stronger, almost scalding, and I could feel a strange energy pulsing through the fabric. The liquid inside smelled faintly of iron and earth, a scent that was oddly comforting despite its unnatural origins.


    As he had spoken, my legs healed, but not only that; a few days later, I became an awakener as well, just like my brother.


    The once look of pity and scorn soon turned into one of admiration.


    I was later trained by Seth, my new teacher. He was a strict yet kind man. Always staying serious yet showing warmth in his own way.


    In the Caser forest, when I almost died, a boy of my brother''s age saved me. He has an unnatural but beautiful pair of silver eyes.


    They were the same as my brothers, containing warmth hidden in them.


    "He looks like a wonderful person." I told Seth he had given me some response, but I don''t remember what he said.


    Some weeks later, we met once again. I was happy to see him and gave a friendly smile towards him; after all, he was like my brother.


    The ruin raid was successful; it was scary. Seth almost died. Seeing him in danger, I drank another vial containing greenish liquid.


    With surge of energy, I managed to save everyone.


    They all looked happy and cheerful. Their eyes were full of warmth toward me.


    It hurts!


    I don''t want to die.


    It''s scary. Brother, where are you?


    I tilted my head at the sudden thought. But I shook my head as if feeling hallucinations.


    Father and mother looked at me finally; brother was also with them.


    I walked toward them as they welcomed me with smiles on their faces.


    I got everything I wanted.


    Ah, such a wonderful dream this is.


    ******


    Kena now, in the form of an abomination, hovers in the air; his body continues to contract and dilate. His limbs in the form of tentacles twitched and pulsed. New mass of skin forming and dissolving rapidly in them.


    The orbs of water floating pulsed, ready to rain down on all of us.


    I still was unable to do anything; my once sluggish mind raced with all its power to do something.


    The answer finally came as words formed in my mind as enlightenment finally unravelled.


    ''Stop the orbs of water floating in midair.''

 Ch32 Will you lose?

    The once-grandiose hall of ancient times lay in ruins, shattered by the colossal clash between the Serpent and Kena¡ªwho had become something beyond human. I continued to heal Gian, his body slowly turning a sickly shade of purple. Meanwhile, Liber, wrapped in black smoke, struggled to hold off the monstrous serpent, but his efforts felt increasingly futile.


    The orbs of water floated in the air like harbingers of death, their chilling mist spreading like a final omen. What could we even do now? How could we possibly survive this? My only hope was that Liber, still standing, might escape. The orbs descended, leaving trails of mist in their wake. I closed my eyes, bracing for the inevitable.


    But the impact never came.


    I heard the sound of orbs crashing against the ground, but not the ones meant for us. Opening my eyes, I saw him¡ªAsher, standing in front of Kena. A twisted smile stretched across his face, his eyes glowing with a soft silver hue. The orbs, frozen in midair, hung suspended as if time itself had ceased to move.


    Then, without warning, Asher vanished from my sight, reappearing beside Kena with an effortless twist of his body. His kick landed like a thunderclap, sending Kena hurtling through the air. The orbs burst into shimmering light, dissolving back into nothingness.


    "H...HOW?" My voice shook, unable to process the sudden turn of events.


    ****


    From the moment we entered the ruin, I had been trying to unravel the meaning of my enlightenment¡ªto decipher what action would allow me to ascend. But no answer came. Just like my source element or skill, enlightenment arrived as knowledge embedded in me, yet its meaning remained elusive.


    Until now.


    In this dire moment, the realization struck me. The ritual required for my ascension was clear: I had to stop a vast number of things simultaneously, no matter how briefly.


    If I succeeded, I would ascend.


    If I failed, we would die as fate had already decreed.


    A smile formed on my lips at the absurdity of it all. I focused every ounce of my mind on the descending orbs, perceiving them as a single entity rather than multiple. I willed the space between them to cease existing.


    And then it happened.


    The orbs stopped.


    Not all of them, but the ones that mattered¡ªthe ones meant to kill us¡ªfroze mid-motion. My vision blurred, my consciousness wavered, and then¡ª


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    White.


    A serene, endless white world stretched before me. I stood alone.


    Why? Why was I here? My friends were still fighting. Kena could attack again at any moment. Desperation gripped me as I tried to move, but my body refused to obey. I screamed, but no sound escaped my lips, as if my very existence had been denied.


    There was nothing I could do.


    Forcing myself to calm down, I focused inward. Had I ascended? Had I fulfilled the conditions? Then, before I could find my answer, a crack split the white sky above me. My vision distorted, my mind reeled.


    And then, clarity.


    I was once again back in reality.


    I had already been using my ability without realizing it.


    My thoughts accelerated, racing faster than ever before. The knowledge settled within me, undeniable and absolute.


    Source Element: Eternity.


    ? Rank 1: Static ¨C Awareness of time. Objects can be halted in motion. Living beings can be stopped temporarily, though at great strain.


    ? Rank 2: Kairosflow ¨C Acceleration and deceleration of anything with respect to time.


    Laughter bubbled up from within me. My thoughts flowed freely, while the world around me slowed to a crawl. I had used Kairosflow on my own perception, allowing my mind all the time it needed.


    Kena¡¯s tentacle-like limbs reached for me in sluggish motion. Smiling, I moved in this slowed world, my speed adjusted through Kairosflow.


    Boom!


    My kick struck Kena, sending him crashing to the earth.


    A reflection in one of the fallen orbs caught my eye. I tilted my head in confusion. I was grinning¡ªgrinning like a madman. My eyes gleamed with that eerie silver hue. Was this what Sam and Sofia meant when they warned Liber about me?


    But there was a bigger problem.


    It'' hurts!!


    Pain. My legs burned with agony.


    Even though I had ascended, my physical strength was still lacking. Moving at high speed came at a cost.


    Yet, despite it all, the sensation of moving freely in this slowed world was exhilarating. It was as if I had been granted the power of a god.


    Suppressing my growing excitement, I removed Kairosflow¡¯s effect from my eyes and appeared beside Gian and Anny. Their faces were frozen in astonishment and fear.


    "It¡¯s alright," I assured them, though my grin refused to fade.


    Kneeling, I placed a hand on Gian¡¯s shoulder and slowed the poison¡¯s spread within him. "This should keep us alive for now."


    Even though I had managed to slow the poison in both of us, it remained a looming threat. Only Anny could remove it completely.


    Across the battlefield, Kena¡¯s monstrous form writhed, his tendrils lashing in fury as he struggled to rise. Before he could attack again, I moved.


    My eyes gleamed silver once more as I activated Kairosflow. The world slowed into a deadly waltz. Kena¡¯s tentacles reached for me, but I was already there, my fists crashing into his face like falling stars. His eyes widened in shock and pain, but I had no time for mercy. My friends¡¯ survival depended on this fight.


    A sudden explosion rocked the hall. An orb of water detonated beside us, sending both of us flying in opposite directions.


    Cough. A mouthful of blood spilled from my lips. My ears rang, my nose bled. Forcing myself to stand, I focused on slowing my internal injuries. My body begged for rest.


    "Asher!"


    Liber¡¯s voice cut through the chaos. From across the room, he battled the serpent, his black smoke thinning.


    "Can you win?"


    I didn¡¯t know. My body was battered, the poison still clung to me, and exhaustion weighed down my limbs. But something inside me refused to acknowledge defeat.


    I gave him a slow nod. "Yes."


    Liber¡¯s lips curled into a small smile. "Then I¡¯ll leave the rest to you."


    Before I could question his words, something emerged from nothingness. A fiery serpent rose, its obsidian scales cracked with molten light. The black smoke that once cloaked Liber had fused with its form, fueling its birth.


    The purple serpent roared in defiance, spewing a stream of corrosive acid. The blast struck the obsidian serpent¡¯s head, melting it instantly.


    But it wasn¡¯t enough.


    Liber groaned, his face twisted in pain, but his resolve never wavered. The molten serpent¡¯s head regenerated, its jaws now sharper than before. It lunged, wrapping around the purple serpent in a titanic struggle.


    The hall trembled. The air grew thick with heat and smoke. The obsidian serpent tightened its grip, fire licking at the purple beast¡¯s scales. The two creatures writhed, a final struggle for dominance.


    A silent understanding passed between Liber and me. His lips moved, forming a single phrase:


    ¡®Good luck.¡¯


    And then¡ª


    Boom!


    The serpents erupted into a maelstrom of fire and destruction. A roar of agony split the air. As the smoke cleared, the charred corpse of the purple serpent lay motionless, its body scorched, its blood pooling like a river.


    Liber had won.

 Ch33 Who won?

    Kena, who had also witnessed the downfall of the purple serpent, turned to face me. His expression twisted as stinger-like strings erupted from his face, and multiple water orbs materialized in the grand hall at his command.


    Screech!


    With a deafening noise, the orbs rained down indiscriminately, targeting both the conscious and the fallen alike.


    Activating Kairosflow, my perception shifted¡ªthe world around me turned gray. Despite the injuries I had sustained, I forced myself to use Static, slowing down the nearest orb while halting those descending toward my companions.


    "Anny! Gian! If you can move, get everyone to safety!"


    Both of them nodded, understanding the urgency. Gian gritted his teeth as he lifted the unconscious bodies of Sam and Sofia, carrying them toward the edge of the hall. Meanwhile, Anny sprinted toward Seth and Liber. She knelt beside Seth, her hands glowing with healing energy. His body twitched violently, his skin darkening with the serpent¡¯s poison. Seeing Liber still breathing steadily, she focused entirely on Seth.


    Glancing at them one last time, I turned back to Kena, who continued his relentless assault.


    "Tch." Clicking my tongue in frustration, I pushed forward, dodging the onslaught while slowing the incoming barrage.


    My figure flickered across the battlefield.


    If I could just touch him¡ªmaybe I could accelerate his body¡¯s breakdown, hastening his demise.


    But could I save him instead? The question gnawed at me, but no answer came.


    I looked at Kena again¡ªno traces of his past self remained. His face was no longer human but a grotesque, shifting mass of tentacles and hatred. His unearthly scream echoed through the hall as his limbs split again, mutating into something even more grotesque.


    I had lost count of how many times they had been destroyed and reformed.


    "Asher! Seth¡ªI can''t neutralize the poison all at once! He¡¯s dying!" Anny¡¯s desperate voice reached me.


    I clenched my jaw. She must have realized I slowed down Gian earlier¡ªmaybe she hoped I could do the same for Seth.


    "Keep healing! I¡¯ll be there soon!"


    Hearing my words, Anny redoubled her efforts, her healing light shining brighter than ever before.


    I leaped into the air, stepping on nothingness. With a quick flick of Static, I froze one of the floating orbs midair. Kena responded instantly, canceling his own orbs and creating new ones to counteract the disruption.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    As the water and Static orbs collided, they exploded into a violent spray. The force sent me tumbling backward, my clothes soaked as the droplets struck like tiny bullets.


    But Kena¡¯s body was breaking down again.


    Seizing the opportunity, I dashed toward Seth.


    Gian had already placed Sam and Sofia in a safer corner, his chest heaving with exhaustion.


    "How is he?" I asked, kneeling beside Seth. Liber, at least, looked stable.


    "Barely holding on," Anny answered, fear and determination warring in her eyes. Her hands hovered over Seth¡¯s chest, healing energy pulsing in waves as she fought against the venom¡¯s corruption.


    I placed a hand on Seth and focused¡ªslowing down the poison¡¯s spread.


    "This should buy you time. Keep healing him."


    With that, I turned back to the battle. Kena had already noticed my shift in focus. His tentacles lashed out, forcing me to sprint through the air, my dagger slicing through the stinger-like threads. Sparks flickered in their wake as I dodged a fresh barrage of water orbs.


    I¡¯m running out of breath. My mind was fraying from the strain.


    Can I accelerate that?


    My gaze flickered toward my fallen gun.


    Snatching it up, I stepped into the air once more, surging toward Kena. Anticipating my approach, he formed a ring of water orbs and launched them outward in all directions.


    Static.


    I stopped them all at once, aiming my gun midair. The world slowed again, my perception shifting as time dragged to a crawl.


    The barrel of my gun burned with an eerie white glow.


    Boom!


    The gun roared as the bullet fired at impossible speed, a streak of white cutting through the air, heading straight for Kena¡¯s core.


    Kena¡¯s eyes widened, his tentacles thrashing in a last-ditch effort to block the projectile. But it was too late.


    The bullet tore through the final barrier of water orbs, embedding itself deep into his chest with a sickening crunch.


    A gaping wound burst open, spraying a mixture of water and purple blood across the grand hall. The force sent him reeling, his form wavering. His eyes flickered with something unreadable¡ªshock, maybe even understanding.


    I landed heavily, stumbling to one knee, gasping for breath.


    Kena¡¯s grotesque form twitched and convulsed, his tentacles writhing in a macabre dance as his body crumbled away.


    "Br¡­Brother."


    The word rasped from his throat, broken and warped. A monster was not supposed to speak¡ªbut he did.


    I hesitated.


    The tentacles dropped limply to the ground, no longer a threat. His lifeblood seeped into the cracks of the hall.


    "Thank you... Brother."


    His screech was not of anger or malice but something softer¡ªrelief, perhaps.


    I didn''t know if he was speaking to me or hallucinating in his final moments. But I nodded, for whoever he wished to hear those words.


    His form stilled. The last of his body dissolved into nothingness.


    I turned away, my mind blank.


    Did I do the right thing? Did I kill a monster¡­ or an innocent child?


    I would never know.


    ****


    I opened my eyes to an unfamiliar ceiling. The warmth of the morning sun filtered through the window, forcing me to shut my eyes briefly.


    Yawning, I stretched my limbs and looked around. It was a hospital room meant for four. Alongside me, Gian, Sam, and Sofia rested.


    Liber had recovered quickly and was already discharged. But Seth¡­ his condition had only stabilized recently.


    Two days have passed.


    Outside, the air felt fresh. Sam and Sofia had no memory of Kena¡¯s transformation¡ªthey only remembered his sudden change before losing consciousness. My early enlightenment remained a secret, though I trusted Liber and the others to keep their knowledge to themselves.


    I had been cleared for release earlier, but I had asked to stay. It wasn¡¯t because of any lingering injuries or hidden dangers¡ªI simply wanted to rest. To lie still for a while longer.


    "Are you ready?"


    Liber¡¯s voice cut through my thoughts. He stood by the door, eyeing me with mild amusement.


    "I guess not."


    Seeing me still in bed, he scratched his head.


    "Wait a moment." I swung my legs over the edge, my bare feet meeting the cold floor. A shiver ran up my spine.


    I hastily changed my clothes and came in front  of him.


    "I''m ready." I forced a small smile.


    "You sure? We can delay it a bit longer."


    "No," I exhaled. "Let¡¯s end this as soon as possible."


    Liber nodded.


    "Then let¡¯s go meet the guild leader."

 Ch34 What to find.

    I have been thinking for some time now¡ªnow that I have become an Awakened, a Rank 2. What should I do? I have no clue or clear goal, no direction in which to move forward. It¡¯s pathetic, in a way, that I know so little¡ªnot just about myself, but about the culprit behind the tragedy that struck Enor Village.


    And then, there¡¯s that woman in the white world. I can barely even remember her now. The most concerning part is that I never questioned who she was or why she helped me.


    I let out a sigh.


    "No answer after all," I muttered under my breath as I walked beside Liber.


    We were making our way through the streets, heading toward the guild leader¡¯s office. For what reason? Several, actually. One was to provide a detailed report about the incident. The other¡ªwell, the guild leader specifically requested to see me.


    "Have you told him about me?" I asked Liber, raising a brow.


    He shook his head. "None of us did. We had a tacit understanding that you didn¡¯t want to share that information. And that¡¯s actually good."


    "Really? I thought hiding it might be meaningless."


    "It would be¡ªif too many people knew about your actual appearance. But most won¡¯t notice it at a glance."


    That was true. I didn¡¯t have many connections here, nor was I particularly famous. The only real issue would be my changed appearance.


    I ran a hand through my hair. It had darkened, nearly obsidian black. My face had matured as well, making me look a year or two older. Thankfully, my eyes had only gained a deeper shade of silver. These changes weren¡¯t obvious to a stranger, but anyone who had known me before would notice at a glance.


    But that raised a question¡ªwhat did the guild leader want from me?


    "Hey, what do you think the guild leader wants?" I asked Liber as we weaved through the bustling town.


    "No idea," he replied, his eyes scanning the surroundings. "But he¡¯s not the type to make a fuss over trivial matters. Besides, we¡¯re not exactly the most powerful party in the guild, are we?"


    I chuckled. Coming from someone who had conjured a towering serpent and a whirlpool of fire, that was an amusing thing to say. "Yeah, you¡¯re right."


    We arrived at the guild and climbed the stairs to the guild leader¡¯s chamber. My heart pounded, unsure of what to expect.


    Guild leaders were usually older, their faces etched with the lines of battle and experience. But when the door swung open, the man sitting behind the desk was nothing like my expectations. He was young¡ªperhaps in his late twenties¡ªwith piercing blue eyes and jet-black hair. His sharp jawline and the way he carried himself exuded an undeniable authority.


    "Ah, Liber. Long time no see. Is this the man beside you Asher?" the guild leader asked the moment we entered.


    "Yes, that''s him," Liber confirmed as he led me forward.


    "It¡¯s nice to finally meet you, Asher. I am Selby, the guild leader of Sefron City."


    He extended his hand, and as I shook it, I noted the firm grip and the keen intelligence in his gaze.


    "I¡¯ve heard quite a lot about your recent exploits."


    I wasn¡¯t sure if he was impressed or just being polite. His grip was tight, and his stare was unwavering.


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    "Thank you. I just fought for our survival¡ªnothing more," I replied, downplaying my actions.


    "That¡¯s good to hear. I¡¯m glad all of you made it out safely."


    Then, his expression sharpened. The cheerfulness from before vanished.


    "Tell me¡ªwhat truly happened in the ruins?"


    His words hung in the air. I tapped my fingers on the desk, thinking. After a brief pause, I spoke without hesitation.


    "The raid was successful at first. No real issues. Until we encountered it."


    "A high-rank beast," I said, recalling the monstrous creature we had fought.


    Selby leaned in slightly, interest flickering in his eyes.


    "The battle was dire, but winnable. Then Kena took that potion, and he... transformed."


    I sighed as Liber took over.


    "As I mentioned in my earlier report, things became chaotic. Seth and I fought the serpent while the others dealt with Kena¡¯s rampage. Asher was the one who landed the final blow."


    Selby rolled the pen in his hand, contemplating our words.


    "Alright. That¡¯s what we¡¯ll put in the official report. We can¡¯t let it be known that an Awakened can turn into... something beyond human. We¡¯ll spread a different story instead¡ªKena from the House of Orgus sacrificed himself, just like his brother. That should satisfy his family, for now."


    He paused before continuing. "We will investigate the Orgus family head, but it won¡¯t stop him from targeting you, Asher."


    I expected that much. "I killed his son. It¡¯s only natural he¡¯d want revenge."


    Liber shot me a worried glance but remained silent.


    "The upper ranks of the guild have been monitoring the situation," Selby added. "That potion¡ªit¡¯s being distributed by some organization."


    His smile turned almost... teasing, as if tempting me.


    "The Orgus family head is currently in the capital. He won¡¯t return for at least a week. You should leave before then."


    I narrowed my eyes. "And why tell me this? Wouldn¡¯t it be easier to hand me over? Others are at risk because of me, aren¡¯t they?"


    Selby chuckled. "Perhaps. But isn¡¯t your true goal to find the cause of your village¡¯s destruction? Or would you rather waste your life hiding here?"


    His words struck a nerve.


    "Besides, if you stay, this city could become a battlefield. Liber and the others will be safer here while things settle down. But you? If you vanish... who will really care? Maybe your small group, but that¡¯s about it."


    The room fell into silence. I hated to admit it, but he wasn¡¯t wrong.


    "I understand. What do you suggest?" I asked, exhaling sharply.


    "Go to Altas, the Free State."


    I frowned. "Altas?"


    "The potion originated from there. My source is reliable, though I won¡¯t reveal who. If you want answers, that¡¯s where you¡¯ll find them."


    I considered his words carefully before nodding. "Fine. I¡¯ll take your advice. Anything else?"


    Selby hesitated for a moment before pulling out a short sword from beneath his desk.


    "I want to thank you. Not as the guild leader¡ªbut as a friend of those you saved."


    He gave me a slight bow. Liber¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    "This is a small gift from me and the guild," Selby continued. "It¡¯s made from the Origin shards of the serpent you all slew."


    The sword shimmered with a familiar purple hue, reflecting the beast¡¯s scales. It felt light in my hand, yet brimming with power.


    "A shard sometimes retains part of its original nature," Selby explained. "Or it can be forged into an artifact. This one was crafted from the serpent¡¯s scales and shards¡ªfor you."


    I glanced at Liber, silently asking if I should accept. He nodded.


    "Take it, Asher. It¡¯s the least they can do."


    I sheathed the sword at my side. "Thank you, Selby. I won¡¯t let it go to waste."


    Selby smiled. "Good. Now go get some rest. Liber and I still have things to discuss."


    With a final nod, I left.


    Seeing Asher''s figure leave the room, Liber glanced back at Selby and gave him a strong glare.


    "What are you planning? You are the type to go out of your way to help someone."


    Like an old friend, Liber did not maintain his previous respective look.


    "You really went casual now! But can''t you just think of me as a nice person wanting to help someone?


    Selby said with a laugh, his eyes not meeting Liber''s glare.


    "No, I don''t; if not for Asher here, I would have punched you for giving me such creeps."


    Liber retorted with a smirk, though his eyes were still filled with suspicion.


    "The guild is independent in name only; it is made by the Temple of Stars and Nobility, you know that, right?"


    Selby spoke after a brief pause, his voice now carrying a hint of seriousness.


    "The information you provided to Asher was also quite high level for our rank as well. How did you get to know about it?"


    Liber''s question was sharp and to the point, cutting through the air like a knife.


    "I... got an order from above. To tell Asher about it."


    With a brief hold of breath, Selby spoke.


    "By whom?."


    Joining his hands together in a rather holy manner. Selby looked at Liber.


    "..By the  Temple of Stars...They gave an order to tell Asher about it."


    ¡ªVolume 1: Hope is Despair ¡ª Finished.


    Upcoming Volume 2: The Hunter and the Prey.

 Author Notes Vol 1 end.

    First of all Kudos to all who have read this far and welcome to those who had just opened this by mistake as well.


    Now let''s talk about volume 1 Hope is despair a bit, I promise not to take too much of your time. So bear with it for a moment.


    The story started with introducing a lot of characters centred around a village named Enor, Asher our protagonist witnessed many things there from his small childhood to its end.


    He tried to save others but only to fail miserably, the early chapters were not that well written but I have already edited them as well so feel free to check them once again. His power are not that special to tell the truth as well. He can stop time of an enemy, is that not op you will ask.But no its not, all the enemy he fought against were stronger then him, and its too much problem to stop multiple opponents for him as well.


    His character was not shown good enough as well I feel, I want Asher to learn and grow by watching others.That way he can stumble on both good and bad side of society. That''s what next volume will explore, his character.


    Asher had met many good people till now, with no clear sign of hostility, he was lucky for that. But world is not just a good place but also bad. We will explore that theme later as well.


    "Hope is despair" for me mainly tells that, Asher was shown hope multiple times, he was unaware of his past so he got a new family in Enor village, it was hope for him but its destruction led to his despair. He was given strength, a hope to save William but his death again led to despair. He again was given Strength on his enlightenment but he himself ended up killing kena as well.


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    He has gained many things but lost as well.


    Next volume 2 "Hunters and prey" I don¡¯t know what you think from this but yeah I ended up balanty copying it from Coi, I just found out. I am really sorry for that, but many names and traits had already been used in many novels out there. So some similar names or ability will drop here and there.


    This volume I promise will be bigger with better flow, more chapters and content. I learn from my mistakes that I did in early chapters. That''s why I had changed my writing style as well. And it will keep getting better and better. I always try to keep my promise and have actually done better.


    Now I will just summarise the power system and ranking on whats been told till now not just for the readers but for me as well.


    Aspect/Source Element :- Eternity


    ? Level 1: Temporal Static ¡ª Gain awareness of time, an object can be stopped from its action ,living beings can also be stopped for a limited time with strain on user.


    ? Level 2: Kairosflow¡ª Any thing can be accelrated/de-accelrated with respect to time.(slow or fast)


    The energy is called origin, it will be explored further in story.


    Now monsters ranking.


    ¡ñ RANK 1:- New born/low level.


    ¡ñ Rank 2:- Beast.


    From beast onwards it has tiers as well low level Beast, mid level Beast, high level Beast.


    ¡ñRank 3:- Avenger.


    Similar to Beast it also has levels.


    For further ranking names I hope you all can give suggestions.


    Human ranking system.


    ¡ñRank 1 :- Awakener.


    ¡ñRank 2:- Awakened.


    ¡ñRank 3:- Transcended.


    I will upload next chapter tomorrow morning before 6 am.


    Leave your comments, I really want to hear what you think of the story upto now and what you want me to improve on.


    Good day to you all.

 Volume:2 Ch35 To what awaits.

    Volume 2: The Hunters and the Prey


    The room felt stifling as I looked at everyone gathered here. A heavy silence hung in the air, making it difficult to speak.


    Anny, seated beside Gian¡¯s bed, clasped her hands together and exhaled before finally breaking the tension.


    "So, you¡¯ll be leaving soon."


    Sofia and Gian both wore somber expressions at the news, while Sam, for reasons I couldn¡¯t quite grasp, showed a fleeting glimmer of relief in his eyes.


    "Yes¡­ sadly, I¡¯ll be leaving tomorrow." My lips felt dry as I licked them, trying to steady myself. "It¡¯s not like I want to go, but I have to."


    Anny tilted her head slightly, studying me. "You look nervous. Are you that scared?"


    "I¡¯m not scared," I answered, frowning as I picked up my cup of tea. Taking a slow sip, I contemplated her question before giving a more honest reply. "Worried would be a more accurate word."


    Anny chuckled. "That¡¯s good to hear. So, where do you plan to go?"


    I smirked at her attempt to lighten the mood, setting the cup back down gently. "Atlas. Selby suggested I go there. Maybe I can finally find some clues about the Enor Village incident."


    Anny nodded thoughtfully. She knew better than anyone that my true goal had always been to uncover the truth behind what happened to my village.


    "I also want to thank all of you¡­ for keeping my rank-up a secret."


    I glanced at everyone in the room, lingering on Sofia and Sam, who both looked particularly embarrassed. Sofia glanced at Sam before speaking, her voice small with embarrassment.


    "You knew we were pretending not to remember anything from the ruins?"


    I chuckled, watching as both of their faces flushed. "It was too convenient for me to believe that neither of you remembered."


    Anyone who saw what happened in the ruins would have realized I had a sudden enlightenment. If not for that, we all would have died when Kena transformed. I was grateful they had kept it quiet.


    Gian, who had been silent until now, spoke firmly. "We had our reasons for keeping it a secret. We¡¯re all in this together, after all."


    I blinked in surprise. Of all people, I hadn¡¯t expected Gian to say something so¡­ heartfelt.


    "Thank you," I murmured, warmth spreading through my chest.


    Anny leaned forward, her eyes filled with skepticism. "But what do you plan to do in Atlas? There aren¡¯t any monsters to hunt. Unlike Sefron, you can¡¯t just make a living by heading into the forest and killing beasts."


    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    I hesitated. "I don¡¯t know yet¡­ but I¡¯ll manage."


    Anny sighed, then fixed me with a serious expression. "Atlas is called a free state for several reasons. Unlike here, the number of awakeners there is much higher. Do you know why? Even though there are no monsters to hunt?"


    I shook my head. "No¡­ why?"


    "Because," Anny began, "it¡¯s one of the few places where people with abilities can live without fear of being hunted down. The government turns a blind eye to the various organizations and factions that operate there. It¡¯s a hub for those who wish to live outside the norm."


    "So¡­ it¡¯s a lawless zone?"


    Anny shook her head. "No, it¡¯s not a den of criminals. People live normal lives there, just like in Sefron. But unlike here, the people of Atlas don¡¯t have a common enemy to unite against."


    I nodded, understanding the unspoken implication. Atlas was a place of opportunities, but also of hidden dangers.


    Giving everyone one last look, I stood up. "I should take my leave. I still need to pack."


    Gian, despite still recovering, got to his feet with surprising agility. "If you¡¯re going to Atlas, you can¡¯t just take a carriage. That¡¯ll take a month."


    "I plan to head to the nearest town with a railway station and take a train from there."


    Gian studied me before nodding. "That¡¯s good to hear."


    Anny stood as well, her gaze lingering on me as if memorizing my features.


    "Well¡­ goodbye, then."


    With a final wave, I left the room. Walking down the corridor, nostalgia settled over me like a heavy cloak. But it wasn¡¯t the kind that brought warmth¡ªit was bitter, filled with loss. My chest ached, not from physical pain, but from something deeper.


    I knew why.


    Even though I had gained strength¡ªsomething rare, something unique¡ªit still wasn¡¯t enough. The losses I suffered outweighed my gains.


    And I hated that.


    With a determined step, I left the hospital.


    The Next Day


    "Isn¡¯t it kind of all of you to come see me off?"


    I looked at the group gathered before me, a bag slung over my shoulder and a briefcase in hand. Everyone had come¡ªexcept for Seth.


    That was¡­ a relief. Things between us were far too awkward now.


    "Here, take this."


    Anny, standing beside Liber, handed me a beautifully crafted silver-and-black bracelet. My eyes widened.


    "A storage bracelet¡­?" I murmured in surprise.


    "Why such an expensive gift? You didn¡¯t have to."


    Anny smirked. "Don¡¯t worry, everyone pitched in. Even Seth contributed. And besides, I have a feeling you won¡¯t be stopping in just one place."


    I looked at her one last time and, without any further protest, equipped it.


    If only I had gotten this yesterday.


    "Why the sad look?" Liber asked, eyeing me curiously. "Are you sick?"


    I sighed. "I was just thinking¡­ if I¡¯d gotten this yesterday, I wouldn¡¯t have wasted hours packing my things."


    Sam chuckled, while Gian clapped a firm hand on my back. "Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll find better uses for it in Atlas."


    Nodding, I flicked my wrist, making my luggage disappear into the bracelet¡¯s storage.


    Anny and Sofia¡¯s eyes widened.


    "Wait¡ªhow did it work so fast? Storage bracelets aren¡¯t supposed to react instantly!" Anny exclaimed.


    I smirked. "Secret."


    Both Anny and Sofia lips twitched in annoyance.


    The bell rang behind me. It was time to leave.


    I turned, the weight of their gazes pressing on my back as I approached the carriage. The driver gave me a curt nod, recognizing my urgency.


    Sitting inside, I looked out the window and saw them still waving. A mischievous idea struck me.


    "Hey! I forgot to ask! Liber, are you in a relationship with Anny?!" I shouted loudly making sure even passersby heard it.


    Both their faces turned beet red.


    "Wha¡ª?!" Anny stuttered.


    "Oh my! Really?" Sofia gasped, stars in her eyes.


    Liber groaned as Gian and Sam patted his shoulders, barely holding back their laughter.


    Liber mouthed something at me.


    Curse you!


    I grinned and mouthed back, Good luck.


    As the carriage rolled forward, I sat back and chuckled to myself.


    Atlas awaited.

 Ch36 The cheater.

    Looking outside, I could see the train moving at a fast speed. The trees passed by one by one as the scenery outside constantly changed.


    "Sigh." Sitting beside the window, I sighed once again. Thinking about the ruins, my heart felt heavy.


    The things we found in the ruins were not valuable artifacts or ancient scriptures, but rather leftover items from long ago and dens of monsters.


    The money we earned from the raid came mostly from the monsters we hunted and was divided equally among us.


    The only good thing that came from it was my new ability, which I had used quite cleverly, if I must say so myself.


    A smirk played on my lips as I looked again at my ability.


    ? Rank 2: Kairosflow ¨C Acceleration and deceleration of anything with respect to time.


    To tell the truth, this ability was even more versatile and amazing than ''Static.'' Unlike ''Static,'' which stopped an opponent''s time entirely, ''Kairosflow'' could slow down or increase the time needed for any action up to five times faster or slower.


    This was how I managed to move at such a fast pace¡ªby accelerating my speed, reducing the time needed to cover a distance to less than half of the original time.


    Not only that, but attacks and objects could also be affected by ''Kairosflow.'' That was how I managed to speed up the storage bracelet.


    One of my latest discoveries was the increase in my Origin reserves, as well as the strengthening of ''Static'' along with its radius.


    My Origin reserves were now almost twice, if not more, than what they were before.


    Looking outside one last time, I closed my eyes, hoping tomorrow would be better than today.


    ****


    The loud screech of the train''s brakes pierced the air as it came to an abrupt halt, jolting everyone inside. The doors slid open with a hiss, and a cacophony of voices and shuffling feet filled the station. I stepped off the train, feeling the cool metal of the platform beneath my boots, and was immediately swept into the river of people flowing toward the exit.


    ''Finally here,'' I thought as I looked around and simply walked outside the station.


    It had taken almost five days to reach this place. If I had taken a carriage, I would have needed to switch at every city. That would have been too much of a hassle, even for me.


    Walking further, I took in the sight before me¡ªAtlas, also known as the Free State.


    ''But it''s too normal.'' I stopped myself from saying it aloud.


    I received occasional glances as I walked down the streets. The only thing different from Sefron City was the number of beggars roaming here. People walked almost corpse-like, their eyes devoid of life, as if they had already given up on it.


    The sky looked dark, thick black clouds covering the area above the railway station.


    ''Why are there so many dark clouds?'' I wondered. The answer soon came into sight¡ªa tall building with pipes attached to it released large amounts of smoke, almost as if it were on fire.


    The smell of burning coal and rotten eggs filled my nostrils. It was unbearable. I walked past shops displaying various food items, their scents clashing in the air. The smell of freshly baked bread and grilled meat wafted toward me, drawing my attention.


    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    Walking towards the stall, I looked at the shopkeeper and gave a polite smile before asking, "How much for these?" I pointed at the bread lined up alongside the roasted chicken.


    "2 R. You won''t get a better price than this," he declared proudly, receiving glares from other shopkeepers nearby.


    Seeing them glare at him, he laughed out loud, seemingly proud of it.


    "Give me a sandwich, then." I sighed as I pointed at the grilled pieces. ''All business owners are the same everywhere,'' I thought.


    "Here, take it." Handing me a bag, he gave a smile of his own, his cheeks puffing up.


    "Thanks. Do you know where I can get a room?"


    "New here?" The shopkeeper asked.


    I simply nodded. "Yes, just arrived today."


    His eyes lit up with curiosity as he leaned closer. "Look, I know a place. Not too expensive and safe enough for a traveler like you. It''s called ''The Cozy Inn.'' Just down the street, you can''t miss it. Tell ''em Marcus sent ya, they''ll give you a good deal."


    I nodded my thanks and took the sandwich, the aroma making my stomach growl. I had barely taken a bite when the sound of clattering metal echoed through the street, followed by a group of children, their eyes gleaming with excitement as they chased something unseen. My curiosity piqued, I followed the commotion.


    The children led me to a narrow alley where a metallic sphere the size of a melon rolled to a stop. It was covered in dust, blending into its surroundings. As I approached, I could see the gears and cogs inside spinning rapidly, a soft glow emanating from its core.


    One of the children, a girl with matted brown hair and dirt-smudged cheeks, stepped forward. "Hey, mister, you wanna go?" she asked, holding out a stick with a piece of cloth tied around the end. "It''s a time game. You can make it go fast or slow. Just poke it with this."


    I raised an eyebrow, intrigued despite myself. "What happens if I poke it?"


    The girl giggled. "You''ll see."


    With a shrug, I took the stick and gently poked the sphere. To my astonishment, the glow intensified, and the sphere shot down the alley, the children shrieking and laughing as they chased after it. It was like watching a scene from a children''s chase sequence in a story, except it was happening right in front of me in a place that had seen better days.


    Shaking my head in amusement, I walked towards the inn the shopkeeper had mentioned.


    ''It really can''t be missed.'' I looked at the ridiculously large board hanging outside the building. ''Cozy Inn.'' It was so eye-catching that I felt embarrassed just standing beside it.


    Pushing open the door, I stepped into a warm, dimly lit space. The scent of freshly brewed ale and the crackling fireplace welcomed me.


    The Cozy Inn was smaller than it appeared from the outside, but its atmosphere was inviting. The walls were adorned with hunting trophies and faded tapestries, each telling tales of battles and adventures long past. A few patrons glanced up from their drinks, their expressions a mix of curiosity and wariness before returning to their conversations.


    Behind the counter, a man in his late fifties polished glasses while pouring drinks. His eyes lit up as he saw me, a grin forming on his lips.


    "How can I help you?" he asked.


    "Hello, I''m looking for a room."


    "Oh? How long do you plan to stay?"


    I thought for a moment before answering. "Maybe a month, but it could be more."


    "That''s long. It''ll be 15 R per day, including breakfast and lunch. A month would be 450 R in total."


    Before I could respond, he continued, "But I''ll make it 425 R as a discount."


    I hesitated, debating whether to use Marcus'' name for a better deal.


    "Actually, Marcus sent me. He told me to mention his name."


    The innkeeper''s grin widened unnervingly. "Oh, Marcus sent you? Then I should give you a better price. How about 600 R for the month?"


    ''How is that a fair price?'' I almost shouted.


    "So do you know Marcus." He asked his lips curling up even more then before.


    ''This guy is a devil, how can a person smile looks so evil. No is it possible to grin that much in the first place.''


    Shuddering, I quickly backpedaled. "No, never heard of him. Did I mention him? Must be a mistake."


    The grin remained. "Ah, then my ears must be failing me. 450 R it is."


    I sighed. "Fine."


    "Name''s Greth. What''s yours, lad?"


    "Asher." I said with a look of dejection. ''I will have my revenge, you just wait.'' I promised myself to remember this moment.


    Greth chuckled, clearly enjoying my discomfort. "Alright, Asher. Let me show you to your room."


    Greth, smile remained as he took my backpack and led me to a small but clean room with a single bed and a wooden table. I paid him the required amount, feeling a bit cheated but also amused by the playful banter. After placing my bag beside the bed, I looked at Greth who still kept looking at me.


    "Is there anything else you need?" He asked with his grin still not fading.


    "No, thank you Greth." I said, trying to match his cheerfulness. He nodded and left the room, his laugh echoing down the hallway.


    "Let''s sleep for today, I will explore the city tomorrow."


    As I lay down, I thought, ''This time, I''ll do what I came here to do. No more waiting.''

 Ch37 Philosopher Greth

    The new day didn¡¯t start with the light of the sun but instead with rain, making the rooms look gloomy.


    ¡°I wanted to go out today,¡± I mumbled, looking outside the window. Just like that, my plans were washed away.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the rain should stop by afternoon,¡± Greth said, placing plates on the counter where I sat in front of him.


    ¡°You made the food?¡± I asked, eyeing the soup filled with chunks of meat and vegetables, giving it a tender and fresh look.


    ¡°Well, I sure did.¡± He glanced toward the corner, where another group of people were eating.


    The scent of the soup filled the room, and my stomach growled loudly. ¡°It smells delicious.¡±


    Greth chuckled. ¡°Thanks. It¡¯s a recipe I learned from my mother. She used to make it on days like these.¡±


    ¡°My grandfather was also a cook,¡± I said suddenly, surprising even myself.


    I hadn¡¯t been very talkative these days, but somehow, I opened up a little today.


    ¡°Really?¡± Greth¡¯s eyes lit up with curiosity. ¡°What kind of dishes did he use to make?¡±


    ¡°He was a master chef, making all kinds of dishes. His signature dish was probably a cake, I guess.¡± I smiled, taking a spoonful of soup and bringing it to my mouth.


    Greth nodded, his curiosity piqued. ¡°What made it so special?¡±


    I thought for a moment, unsure how to explain. After all, I wasn¡¯t a chef.


    ¡°He made it¡ªthat¡¯s why it was special.¡± I grinned, making him laugh.


    The conversation flowed easily between us, filling the quiet Inn with a warmth that the rain outside couldn¡¯t dampen. We talked about our families, our pasts, and our aspirations. It was as if the rain had washed away the barriers between us, revealing a shared connection beneath the surface.


    ¡°You¡¯re an Awakener, aren¡¯t you?¡± Greth asked.


    His question hung in the air, pulling my thoughts back from the warm memories of my grandfather¡¯s kitchen. I nodded, swallowing the mouthful of soup, the taste lingering like an unspoken secret.


    ¡°How did you know?¡± I didn¡¯t remember telling him or showing my ID.


    ¡°Your face. You¡¯re handsome¡ªthat¡¯s more than enough reason to guess you are one. Maybe I would have been wrong, but my guess turned out to be correct.¡±


    I laughed nervously. It had been a while since someone commented on my looks, especially in relation to being an Awakener.


    ¡°That¡¯s some good reasoning. Who would¡¯ve thought today I¡¯d get called handsome by an old man?¡±


    I laughed as Greth¡¯s face frowned, but he chuckled in the end.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    ¡°Well, age is just a number, young man. What matters is the wisdom behind those eyes,¡± he said, winking.


    ¡°Hm, my ears must be failing me today, I guess.¡± I pinched my left ear to the side.


    Greth laughed at my sarcasm. ¡°I¡¯m sure they work fine; you just don¡¯t get complimented enough,¡± he said, placing a warm bread roll on my plate.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see if you have brains or if you¡¯re just a brute then.¡± Greth grinned, his eyes shining with mischief.


    ¡°Here we go again.¡±


    ¡°Our philosopher Greth is back once again.¡±


    Whispers echoed through the room; people could be heard sighing as if they had heard this talk more than once.


    Looking around in confusion, I glanced at Greth to explain this scene.


    ¡°They know me here. I come often to challenge travelers like you with a question. It¡¯s like a local pastime.¡± He shrugged nonchalantly.


    I raised an eyebrow. ¡°What kind of question?¡±


    Greth leaned closer, lowering his voice conspiratorially. ¡°A philosophical one. Nothing too serious, just something to tickle the mind.¡±


    Curious, I took another spoonful of warm soup, savoring the flavor as I awaited the question. The rain had slowed to a gentle patter, and the inn¡¯s warmth was a stark contrast to the damp chill outside.


    ¡°All right, I¡¯m ready for whatever philosophical conundrum you have in store,¡± I said, wiping my mouth with a napkin.


    Greth leaned in, his eyes gleaming. ¡°If you could have any power in the world, what would it be and why?¡±


    The question was simple yet carried the weight of a thousand unspoken implications. It had been asked countless times before, but the answers were always varied and revealing. I pondered for a moment, the chatter of the inn fading into the background.


    ¡°To bring back the dead. To always be happy.¡±


    I answered honestly, curious to see his reaction.


    Greth¡¯s eyes searched mine, a hint of surprise flitting across his face. ¡°A noble wish, but a heavy burden to bear,¡± he mused, stroking his beard. ¡°And what makes you say that?¡±


    ¡°Who wants to lose their loved ones? Who doesn¡¯t wish to be happy? Instead of giving a roundabout answer like wanting to be a god or the strongest, the words I spoke felt more than enough.¡±


    Greth nodded thoughtfully. ¡°Indeed, it is a weighty power, yet one filled with potential for both joy and sorrow. But tell me, if you had to choose between bringing back your loved ones or having everlasting happiness, what would you pick?¡±


    I fell silent. It was tough. Am I happy right now? I asked myself, but as usual, no answer came.


    ¡°That¡¯s tough. But maybe if I¡¯m happy, they will come back as well.¡±


    Greth nodded sagely. ¡°It¡¯s a delicate balance, isn¡¯t it? The pursuit of happiness can sometimes feel like a fleeting dream. But perhaps true happiness lies in the journey, not the destination.¡±


    ¡®Ah, I understand now why they gave such unique reactions.¡¯ I truly understood why all the people present seemed tired of this.


    ¡®After all, his reply was too¡­ corny.¡¯


    I thought to myself, trying not to smirk at the old man¡¯s profound wisdom wrapped in clich¨¦s.


    Greth must have noticed my amusement because he leaned back in his chair with a knowing smile. ¡°Ah, you think me old-fashioned,¡± he said, not at all offended. ¡°But these are the truths that have stood the test of time.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, I totally agree.¡± Let¡¯s just make this old man happy today. Who knows how long he¡¯ll live, with how much he talks in clich¨¦s.


    Greth¡¯s smile widened as he saw I was engaged. ¡°Ah, but the philosophical journey is not yet complete!¡±


    ¡°Why do we call monsters ¡®Creatures of Beyond¡¯ and not simply ¡®monsters¡¯?¡± he asked in a flamboyant tone.


    Why call monsters ¡®Creatures of Beyond¡¯? It was like asking why we call wind ¡®air¡¯ and not just ¡®wind.¡¯


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a name? What difference does it make?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Most of the world is human, not Awakeners like you. To them, you or any monster is beyond comprehension. How can a person or animal spout fire, water, or fly in the sky?¡±


    I listened, my curiosity piqued.


    ¡°And why do you think that?¡±


    ¡°Because they are beyond our understanding. We don¡¯t know what monsters are, and we don¡¯t want to know. So we call them ¡®Creatures of Beyond¡¯¡ªbecause they are beyond us humans.¡±


    Greth¡¯s words hit home. Was I just another creature humans feared and couldn¡¯t understand?


    ¡°No, simply put, we fear what we can¡¯t understand, so we wish to live in ignorance,¡± I mumbled.


    Greth smiled, satisfied. ¡°Exactly.¡±


    ¡°Oh, the rain stopped! I should go now.¡± I ran, not wanting to hear more philosophy.


    ¡°Run, kid, run!¡± People cheered as I crossed the door.


    Greth sighed seeing Asher run,but laughed along with them.

 Ch38 Fool.

    The cool air outside was a stark contrast to the warmth of the inn. The rain had stopped, leaving behind a freshness that was almost palpable. The cobblestone streets glistened, wet and reflective under the overcast sky. I took a deep breath, feeling the mist settle on my face as I walked down the quiet path.


    Greth¡¯s question lingered in my mind. Was I truly a creature of the Beyond, or just a person with different abilities? The thought was unsettling, yet it stirred something deep within me¡ªa desire to understand what made us different.


    Another question soon took root. Monsters are feared because they hurt humans. But are humans also enemies? Why do humans fight each other?


    My boots echoed against the cobblestones as I walked through the deserted street. The rain had washed away the town¡¯s usual scents, leaving only the faint aroma of wet earth and dampened leaves. The silence was broken by the distant caw of a crow.


    My thoughts spiraled. If fear was the root of humanity¡¯s divisions, then understanding might be the bridge to unity. But was that even possible? Could humans ever truly comprehend the power of an Awakener? Or would we always be feared, labeled as creatures of the Beyond?


    ¡°I¡¯ve never met someone who feared or hated me,¡± I mumbled aloud. Passersby gave me strange looks as I talked to myself.


    Shaking my head to clear my thoughts, I looked ahead, wondering what to do next. I had come to investigate the potion and the incident in my village, but I didn¡¯t know where to start.


    *Maybe I should ask around,* I thought, taking a step forward.


    ****


    The bench was damp, but it didn¡¯t bother me as I sat down. Tucked away in an alley, out of sight from the bustling street, it was the perfect spot to gather my thoughts and plan my next move.


    Gangs were everywhere in the shadows of society, and they had a knack for acquiring things most couldn¡¯t¡ªor wouldn¡¯t. If anyone knew about the potion or the monster attacks, it would be them.


    But asking around had proven more challenging than I¡¯d anticipated. At the mention of ¡°illegal potions¡± or ¡°creatures of the Beyond,¡± people¡¯s eyes would widen. They¡¯d either clam up or scurry away, as if the words themselves painted a target on my back.


    ''Ugh, my head hurts just thinking about it,'' I rubbed my temples, contemplating my next move.


    ''Things were much easier in Sefron. Why is this city so hard to navigate?'' I thought. Back there, I¡¯d had so much help. Everyone I met was generous and kind. All I did was fight like a wild beast with no future.


    But here in the city, things were different. People had their own lives to live.


    I sat there, watching rainwater dribble down the cobblestones, forming tiny rivers that flowed into the gutter. The droplets sparkled like jewels in the dimming afternoon light.


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°Sigh, how am I supposed to collect money, you bastards?¡± a man sighed heavily as he slumped down beside me.


    He was about my age, with a lean build that suggested he¡¯d gone days without a proper meal. His dirty blonde hair was plastered to his forehead, and his brown eyes held a hint of sadness. He wore a rough white shirt and pants, with a bandana tied tightly around his waist. His voice was gruff, but there was a weariness that made him seem more like a lost soul than a threat.


    I turned to face him, curiosity piqued. ¡°You talking to yourself or me?¡±


    He studied me from head to toe, then frowned. ¡°Who the hell are you?¡±


    ¡°A traveler. I¡¯m new to this city,¡± I answered, keeping my voice steady.


    He narrowed his eyes, looking at me suspiciously. ¡°You don¡¯t look like the usual sort that comes around here. What brings you to this part of town?¡±


    I tilted my head. ''Not the sort of person to come here?'' What did that even mean?


    ¡°Just taking a stroll. What¡¯s troubling you, buddy?¡± I asked, hoping to glean something useful from him.


    ¡°Why would I tell you that?¡± he frowned again, then sighed. ¡°Well, the task I¡¯ve been given is... impossible.¡±


    His words caught my attention. ¡°What task? Maybe I can help,¡± I offered, trying to sound casual.


    ¡°To get money back from some people... an Awakener, to be exact.¡± His face twisted in disgust.


    He was probably cursing whoever gave him such a task.


    I inspected him again and realized the cause of his troubles. ''He¡¯s a mundane human. Sending him to collect money from an Awakener is insane. Whoever came up with this must really hate him.''


    I chuckled internally at the absurdity. ''I¡¯ve found myself a sacrificial lamb.''


    ¡°I can help, actually. But who gave you such a ridiculous task?¡±


    The man¡¯s eyes lit up with hope. ¡°Really? You know someone? Someone who can... deal with Awakeners?¡±


    ¡°I can deal with them. I¡¯ll take a cut from the money and some extra help in return, though,¡± I said.


    He looked at me doubtfully. ¡°A pretty face like you can fight? Do you think I¡¯m a fool?¡±


    *Yes, I do,* I thought but kept it to myself.


    With a sigh, I used ''Static'' on him and moved to his other side. With a snap of my fingers, I released him from its effect.


    His eyes widened as he shouted, ¡°Where did he go?¡±


    Tapping his shoulder, I made him look toward me.


    His eyes nearly popped out of his head as he screamed and fell to the ground. ¡°How did you do that?¡± he pointed at me, his voice trembling.


    I chuckled, extending a hand to help him up. ¡°I¡¯m also an Awakener, as you can see. So, do you think I can help now?¡±


    His face cycled through shock, amazement, and skepticism in seconds. ¡°But... why would you help me?¡±


    ¡°I have my reasons. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t scam you.¡± I really needed this guy. No one in town was willing to help with my investigation, but this idiot might be useful.


    He sat beside me again, thinking for a moment before speaking. ¡°Albert,¡± he said. ¡°That¡¯s my name.¡±


    I smiled. ¡°I¡¯m Asher. Nice to meet you, Mr. Sacrificial Lamb.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± he asked hurriedly.


    Realizing my slip, I corrected myself. ¡°Nothing. You must be hearing things.¡±


    ¡°No, you called me something like ¡®sacrificial¡¯¡ª¡±


    I cut him off. ¡°That¡¯s not important right now. Anyway, you didn¡¯t answer me earlier. Who gave you this task?¡±


    Albert looked around nervously, then leaned in closer, whispering, ¡°The boss of the local gang, the Riven Hands. They control the illegal money-lending business around here.¡±


    I raised an eyebrow. ¡°And why would they send you after an Awakener?¡±


    He laughed nervously, scratching his cheek. ¡°Well, I also have a debt to pay back... so I ended up taking this job.¡±


    ''This idiot took the job himself!'' I almost slapped him for his stupidity.


    Taking a deep breath to calm myself, I extended my hand. ¡°Meet me here tomorrow morning. If you¡¯re late, I¡¯ll leave,¡± I said sternly.


    Albert nodded vigorously. ¡°Okay, okay! I¡¯ll be here.¡± His handshake was surprisingly firm for someone in his condition.


    ''Did I make the right choice?'' I wondered, but it was too late to second-guess now.

 Ch39 Fight I wish for

    It was already morning. The fresh air hit my face as I got ready to go out. Looking at myself in the mirror, I saw a handsome young man dressed in a long-sleeved shirt, black jeans, and a jacket that complemented his looks.


    Knock! Knock!


    My attention snapped to the door at the sudden sound. ''Is it Greth?''


    "Room service," a young girl¡¯s voice called from behind the door, pulling me out of my thoughts.


    I opened the door to find the brown-haired girl I¡¯d met on the streets two days ago.


    "Oh, mister, it¡¯s you!" she said, clearly remembering me.


    I gave her a friendly smile and let her inside. "So, miss, do you work here?" I asked.


    She giggled. "I¡¯m not a miss, mister. I¡¯m Lucy."


    "My apologies, Lucy," I said, smiling. Her laughter was contagious.


    "I help my mother clean the inn," she declared proudly, puffing out her chest.


    I nodded. "Well, your mother must be very happy to have such a helping hand."


    "Yes, she says I¡¯m the best assistant she¡¯s ever had," Lucy said, her eyes sparkling with joy. She was about the same height as the tray she carried, with a sprinkle of freckles across her cheeks.


    She placed the tray with a breakfast spread on the small table by the window. The smell of freshly baked bread and sizzling bacon filled the room, making my stomach growl.


    Looking at the food, I hesitated. With a sigh, I turned to Lucy, who had started cleaning the room. "Lucy, after you¡¯re done cleaning, you can eat the food if you¡¯d like. I¡¯ll be going out now."


    Her eyes widened in surprise. "Are you sure, mister?"


    "Yes, I plan on eating out today," I said.


    "But I don¡¯t know when you¡¯ll be back," she replied, looking concerned.


    "Don¡¯t worry. Just lock the room before you leave, alright?" I assured her.


    I wasn¡¯t worried about her stealing anything; my most important belongings were safely stored in my bracelet. The room only held spare clothes and utensils.


    "Thank you, mister!" Lucy¡¯s smile was as bright as the sun outside, warming me inside.


    I nodded and left the room.


    Walking outside, I soon reached the spot Albert and I had agreed upon. It was only a ten-minute walk from the inn.


    "Dammit, did that guy scam me?" I heard loud curses.


    My lips curled into a smile as I spotted Albert pacing in circles, biting his nails in frustration.


    His eyes met mine, a mix of anger and relief on his face. He hurried over, not giving me a chance to speak. "Why are you so late? You told me to come early, didn¡¯t you?"


    "I was busy," I replied, trying to keep my amusement in check.


    He scoffed, clearly not believing me. His frustration was evident. "Busy? What could be more important than this?" He glanced around nervously, checking if anyone was listening.


    "Many things. Now, brief me on everything I need to know about the target," I said, walking to the bench and sitting comfortably.


    Albert looked at me in disbelief but continued. "It¡¯s a man named Castor. He¡¯s a body-type Awakener, a brute, to be honest. That¡¯s all I know."


    ''A body type, like Gian and Sam,'' I thought. This could be a great opportunity.


    "How much does he owe?" I asked.


    "50,000 R," Albert said.


    I glared at him with a smile. Seeing my expression, his lips twitched before he corrected himself. "30,000 R."


    "That seems fair. So, the original amount must be 25,000 R, I presume," I said.


    His eyes widened. "H-how did you know?"


    "I guessed," I said with a grin. "Now, lead the way. Let¡¯s go."


    Albert nodded nervously, and we started walking through the crowded streets. The cobblestone pathways echoed with the sound of our boots, and the smell of various foods wafted through the air, making my stomach grumble.


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Despite my hunger, the excitement of the mission ahead took precedence.


    "He runs a bar?" I asked, looking at the sign outside the building.


    "Yes, that¡¯s the one," Albert replied, his voice low and cautious.


    Cling!


    A bell chimed as I opened the door. The bar was empty, as expected this early in the morning. The chairs and tables were scattered in a circular pattern. ''Is this also a gambling den?'' I wondered.


    "How should we call him?" I asked, seeing no one inside.


    "Just wait here," Albert said nervously before disappearing into the back.


    I nodded, taking the opportunity to survey the place. The floor was sticky with spilled drinks, and the faint scent of tobacco lingered in the air. The bar looked sturdy, with a polished surface that had seen better days.


    Above it, bottles of various shapes and sizes stood in neat rows, waiting to be poured into eager glasses.


    After a few moments, a man emerged from the back door. Albert came running first, followed by a man with messy brown hair. His hands were covered in scars, a testament to his many fights.


    Hiding behind me, Albert whispered, "It¡¯s him."


    "So, you¡¯re the one who wants to talk to me," Castor said.


    ''Wait a minute. Did this guy just pin the debt collection on me?'' I realized instantly what Albert had done. To avoid getting beaten if I lost, he¡¯d shifted all the blame onto me.


    My lips twitched in annoyance, but I kept my calm. "Yes, that would be me. I¡¯ve come to collect your debt," I said.


    Castor¡¯s eyes narrowed as he studied me, sizing me up as if I were a piece of meat he wasn¡¯t sure was worth his time. "And what if I say no?" he asked with a taunting look.


    "Well," I began, my voice calm and composed, "I¡¯m afraid that wouldn¡¯t be a very wise decision."


    Albert, still hiding behind me, quickly ducked behind a table.


    "Hmm, just leave. I don¡¯t want to waste my time on the likes of you," Castor sighed.


    His eyes widened as I suddenly vanished. He quickly raised his hands in a defensive stance.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t attack you," I said.


    Turning his head, he saw me sitting on a chair behind him, my hands folded over my chest, legs stretched leisurely.


    "What do you want?" Castor asked.


    "I have a deal for you. I promise it won¡¯t harm you in any way," I said.


    Castor¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, but he remained silent, his curiosity piqued.


    "Fight me. Hand-to-hand combat. You can use your ability if you wish; I won¡¯t use mine," I said. Albert¡¯s eyes widened as he listened.


    "If you win, your debt is paid, and I¡¯ll never bother you again. But if I win, I¡¯ll take the money and leave," I added before he could speak.


    Castor¡¯s eyes narrowed, calculating the odds. He was a man who lived by his fists, and the offer of a fair fight was something he couldn¡¯t resist¡ªespecially against someone who could vanish from sight.


    "Alright, you¡¯ve got yourself a deal," Castor said, a smug smirk playing on his lips as he cracked his knuckles. "But if I win, you leave and never come back, got it?"


    "Alright," I agreed, standing up. I glanced at Albert, who quickly understood and began clearing the chairs and tables from our surroundings.


    It wasn¡¯t that I¡¯d suddenly become cocky after fighting stronger opponents. In fact, it was the opposite. From the moment I¡¯d awakened until now, I¡¯d only fought opponents either stronger or weaker than me. In this town, where no monsters existed, my only opponents would be humans like me.


    And I clearly lacked experience fighting them. Unlike monsters, humans were scheming and cunning, knowing when to run or fight.


    I¡¯d been relying on instinct until now, but that needed to change.


    Facing each other, we took our stances. Castor raised his arms in a defensive position, guarding his face and neck, while I adopted a more relaxed stance¡ªleft hand forward in a curve, right arm guarding my face, legs apart at a comfortable distance.


    Albert hid behind the counter, his eyes darting between us. I could see the fear and hope in his eyes.


    Ignoring him, I took a deep breath and exhaled. Castor was the first to move, closing the distance between us in an instant. His movements were swift and decisive.


    He threw a straight punch toward my face. Raising my left arm, I caught it¡ªbut that was a mistake. My arm jerked back, hitting my own face.


    ''Pa!''


    A loud sound echoed as I staggered back, bleeding from my lip. ''How heavy was his punch? Is it an ability to augment himself?'' I wondered.


    But I wasn¡¯t going to be defeated so easily. I¡¯d promised not to use any ability on him, but that didn¡¯t mean I couldn¡¯t use one on myself.


    Activating ''Kairosflow'', the world slowed down, and my thoughts accelerated. This ability granted passive thought acceleration, but in its active state, my thoughts could be five times faster.


    Castor smirked, his confidence boosted by my novice mistake. I raised my guard and threw a punch toward his temple. He raised his right arm, blocking the impact with his elbow.


    Pa!


    But I wasn¡¯t done yet. I struck again and again¡ªaiming for his face, neck, and chest in a barrage of attacks.


    Pa! Pa!


    Castor wasn¡¯t a novice either. He countered my strikes with equal force, canceling them out, and threw a left hook toward my face. But in my accelerated state, I saw it coming. Instead of catching it, I tapped it aside with my right palm and kicked his knee, making him stagger back.


    Pua!


    He looked surprised. ''He¡¯s fast,''he thought. The novice fighter who¡¯d taken a punch to the face was gone. He was learning fast¡ªtoo fast, as if he could see all his attacks clearly now.


    Taking a step back, Castor studied me closely. He could see the determination in my eyes but couldn¡¯t understand my motives. If I¡¯d moved fast like earlier, I¡¯d have won easily. But I hadn¡¯t broken my promise yet.


    "Why are you doing this?" Castor asked, his voice gruff from the impact.


    "I need to learn," I answered, raising my left leg to kick his knee again.


    Castor saw it coming and bent his knees slightly to absorb the blow. But to his surprise, I changed the trajectory mid-air and aimed for his stomach instead.


    As he caught my leg before it could impact his stomach, I twisted my waist, bending my left leg painfully as I kicked his face with my right leg mid-air.


    Boom!


    A strong blow hit his head, sending him to the ground. ''It felt like I¡¯d hit a metal pole,'' I thought.


    The fight was intense. Castor¡¯s strength and speed were far beyond anyone I¡¯d faced before. But he was still human, and that was his limit.


    Or so I thought. He rolled over and instantly stood up. Without wasting time, he threw a punch toward my body. I raised my arms to guard, but the impact was like being hit by a hammer.


    Pa! Pa!


    He continued to strike, and my arms began to go numb, leaving me no time to counter.


    I jumped back to create distance, my hands trembling from the pain. But I kept a straight face. ''I¡¯ve become an Awakener, yet the reality of my physical strength is grim. If a body-type Awakener can do this, I don¡¯t even want to imagine what a true Awakened can do.''


    Determined to end it, I sprinted toward him.

 Ch40 Fate at work.

    As I closed the distance, I noticed a glint in Castor¡¯s eyes¡ªsomething I hadn¡¯t seen before. A hint of excitement. He was enjoying the challenge.


    He stepped forward and threw a jab toward me. Reacting quickly, I raised my left arm to block, taking the impact on my elbow.


    *Pa!*


    The heavy blow threw me off balance. Twisting my body as I slid, I kicked his knee again, forcing him to stagger.


    "Should we end this now?" I asked, my breathing steady.


    We¡¯d exchanged numerous strikes, but neither of us had gained the upper hand. Landing a devastating attack was the key, but I wasn¡¯t confident enough to pull it off.


    Castor, on the other hand, showed no signs of injury. He¡¯d taken multiple hits, including a strong blow to the head, yet he remained standing. It was clear who had the advantage in durability.


    "Haa," Castor sighed, closing his eyes. "Alright, you win. It¡¯s clear that if you use your ability, I¡¯d lose."


    I stared at him in shock. ''Why is he giving up now? Things were just getting interesting.''


    "But I said I wouldn¡¯t use them, didn¡¯t I?" I replied.


    "Yes, you did... But now it¡¯s meaningless. I might win if you don¡¯t use your ability, but I¡¯d lose the chance to make a connection with you," he said.


    ''A connection? What does he want?''


    "How about this? I¡¯ll pay the debt, and we¡¯ll settle this matter," he offered.


    He was smarter than I¡¯d thought. He knew he could win in a fair fight, but he also understood that a real battle would end in his defeat.


    ''I was planning to use ''Kairosflow'' as a last resort anyway,'' I thought. But this wasn¡¯t a bad outcome either.


    "Alright, let¡¯s settle it here," I said, relaxing but remaining vigilant.


    Castor reached into his pocket and pulled out a small velvet pouch. He tossed it to me, and I caught it with my good hand. Opening it, I saw glittering gold coins.


    A single gold coin was worth around 2,500 R. He¡¯d given me twelve coins, settling the debt.


    "Let¡¯s go," I said to Albert, who emerged from his hiding spot, his eyes gleaming at the sight of the gold.


    "Feel free to drop by," Castor said, his gaze lingering on me.


    I nodded and left the bar, giving him one last glance.


    "Thank you! Now, give me the pouch. I¡¯ll keep it safe for you," Albert said, walking beside me, his greed evident.


    "Oh, am I not the debt collector?" I smirked, giving him a sharp glare.


    ''I still remember what you did back there, you bastard. Did you really think I¡¯d let you off the hook?''


    Albert laughed nervously, rubbing his nose. "Ah, of course you are. You can take half the extra amount we got from Castor."


    "I¡¯ll take two coins. The rest will go to your boss," I said, pocketing the extra money.


    I might have let him keep half if he hadn¡¯t tried to pin everything on me. Now, he¡¯d face the consequences.


    "But... why?" Albert stammered, his eyes wide with shock.


    "Next time, think twice before making me the villain," I replied with a smile.


    He gritted his teeth but nodded in defeat.


    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    "Take me somewhere with good food. I haven¡¯t had breakfast yet," I said.


    Albert, still sulking, led the way to a nearby tavern. The aroma of roasting meat and fresh bread filled the air as we entered.


    We sat in a corner, eating in silence. Seeing his dejected expression, I started to feel a twinge of guilt.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" he finally broke the silence.


    I sighed and pulled out 500 R from my pocket, sliding it toward him.


    "This is your share for now," I said. Taking a sip of water, I added, "Do you remember our deal?"


    Albert picked up the note, surprised. "I do, but you don¡¯t have to¡ª"


    "No, this isn¡¯t for today¡¯s collection. It¡¯s a payment. Let¡¯s make another deal, aside from our previous one. You¡¯ll help me with my investigation into the potions I mentioned."


    Albert looked at me skeptically. "What kind of deal?"


    "One that¡¯s profitable for you," I said, tapping the table rhythmically. "Take on more debt collection tasks or similar jobs. You can bring them to me if they seem safe."


    He stuffed the money into his pocket, his eyes never leaving mine. "Why should I help you with that?"


    "I¡¯ll pay you for it. Act as my informant. For every task or piece of information I find useful, I¡¯ll pay you generously," I said, watching his eyes light up.


    He took the bait. "Alright, I¡¯ll keep my eyes open for you. But what kind of information are you looking for?"


    I exhaled, thinking for a moment. What was I truly looking for? The potion? Or answers about my village?


    "Any illegal activity involving potions or drugs. Especially keep your ears open for rumors about humans turning into monsters."


    "Mon-monsters?" Albert stuttered, his face pale.


    Seeing his hesitation, I added, "You don¡¯t need to risk your life for it. Just let me know anything you hear. If it gets too dangerous, you can back out."


    Albert nodded, though his mind was clearly racing. "I can do that," he said firmly.


    "Good. You can meet me at the Cozy Inn. That¡¯s where I¡¯m staying. Don¡¯t let others know I¡¯m taking on tasks through you," I instructed.


    "I won¡¯t tell anyone. You can count on me, boss," Albert replied, a hint of excitement in his voice.


    To him, this felt like a game of detective¡ªfar more exciting than his everyday life.


    After finishing our meal, we stepped outside. The sun was high, casting a warm glow over the cobblestone streets. The city was coming alive with its usual hustle and bustle.


    We parted ways, and I found myself sitting on a bench near the fountain.


    "Ugh, my hands still hurt," I muttered, rubbing my arms. I hadn¡¯t shown it in front of Castor and Albert, but the pain was real.


    Closing my eyes, I replayed the fight in my mind. It had been enlightening, to say the least. Every small move mattered when fighting a human¡ªan intelligent opponent, not a mindless monster.


    My mistakes were obvious. I¡¯d learned quickly, but it was still instinctive. Even when I¡¯d deflected his second strike, it was instinct, not calculation. My mind and eyes could keep up with ''Kairosflow'', but without it, I¡¯d have been beaten senseless.


    "My footwork needs improvement too," I sighed, sketching a mental plan for my combat style. Next time, I¡¯d use my abilities as well.


    The pain was a reminder of how unfair the world was. Even though I wasn¡¯t a body-type Awakener, as a Rank 2 Awakened, I¡¯d managed to withstand Castor¡¯s blows. I wondered how strong a Transcended would be now. I was certain that even ten Awakeners couldn¡¯t defeat me unless they could counter my abilities¡ªsomething I doubted would happen anytime soon.


    ---


    ### Five Days Ago


    **Location: Sefron City**


    In a dimly lit room, two men sat facing each other, their presence filling the space with palpable tension.


    "Did you check them?" the man with blue eyes asked.


    The other man, Antra, smiled. "I already checked their memories. The people who participated in the ruin were quite interesting, I must say."


    "Antra, don¡¯t play with words," Gram, the head of the Orgus family, said coldly.


    Antra shook his head. "The man with silver eyes was definitely the one who killed your son. He became an Awakener just last month, by the way. He¡¯s the youngest person to achieve rank 2 now."


    "And did you find out why Kena turned into a monster? The potion was supposed to heal him, not turn him into... that," Gram asked.


    Antra crossed his arms, his smile fading. "It was a prank by ''him'', they said. According to their report, ''he'' occasionally alters the potions as a joke."


    Gram listened silently, his face unreadable as he gazed out the window.


    Antra licked his lips, then asked with concern, "Gram, how are you holding up?"


    Gram turned back, his eyes flickering for a moment before returning to their usual calm. "The same as always. Just because my son died doesn¡¯t mean I need to grieve. I can always have another."


    Antra gave him a pitying look before standing. "I¡¯ll be heading to Atlas. Do you want me to dispose of that man?"


    "Do as you wish," Gram replied.


    As Antra turned to leave, Gram¡¯s voice stopped him. "Where did things go wrong?"


    Antra hesitated, wanting to say, ''You did your best,'' but the words wouldn¡¯t come. He left without another word.


    Outside, Antra sighed, his servant Hugh following closely.


    "Hugh, what kind of person do you think Gram is?" Antra asked.


    "If I may be frank, Lord Antra, Lord Gram seems cold and calculating, devoid of emotion. Even after losing both his sons, he shows no grief," Hugh replied.


    Antra chuckled and shook his head. "My friend is cold and calculating, yes, but emotionless? Far from it. I¡¯m sure he¡¯s suffering more than even the mothers of his children."


    "Fate is cruel, isn¡¯t it? Even though he never spent time with his sons, it took them away from him."


    Hugh tilted his head, confused. Antra smiled faintly. "I just felt like sharing something about him. Maybe it¡¯s fate telling me to let someone know about my friend."

 Ch41 Help

    Walking down the stairs, I saw Greth standing outside his usual counter, beside a rocking chair that hadn¡¯t been there before.


    "Is it new?" I asked, giving a polite smile as I approached him.


    "Ah, Asher, good morning," Greth greeted, his voice calm but with a hint of excitement he couldn¡¯t quite hide. He glanced at the chair and grinned. "Just bought it. I¡¯ve always wanted one."


    "Oh, really? That¡¯s good to hear. I¡¯ve heard old men like these kinds of things," I teased.


    Greth chuckled, a twinkle in his eye. "It¡¯s not just for the old. It¡¯s a piece of comfort, a place to sit and think." He took a seat, the chair groaning slightly under his weight but holding firm. The wood was a rich mahogany, intricately carved with ornate designs that spoke of excellent craftsmanship. "You should try it," he offered.


    I shook my head with a laugh. "I¡¯ll decline. You should enjoy it." The thought of him getting glued to it amused me.


    Greth nodded and began to rock gently, his eyes distant, lost in thought. It was rare to see him so tranquil. Usually, he was attentive to his customers, always ready to strike up a conversation or offer advice. This moment of quiet reflection was unusual. "What¡¯s on your mind?" I asked gently, not wanting to disturb him too much.


    "Just thinking about how far I¡¯ve come in life, how many years have passed since I started this business," he said, a small smile playing on his lips as he drifted into nostalgia.


    I looked at his serene and peaceful face, at how calm and satisfied he seemed with his life. A pang of jealousy struck me. He had found contentment, something I still struggled to grasp.


    Noticing my gaze, Greth grinned and asked, "What¡¯s on *your* mind now?"


    "You look so satisfied, I thought you might even die with a smile right now," I said with a small smile of my own.


    His lips twitched in annoyance, and he glared at me for a moment before responding. "Brat, don¡¯t kill me just yet. I have many things to do in life. I want to complete a century, you know."


    I chuckled at his words. "A century, huh? That¡¯s quite a milestone. I¡¯ll come to meet you after a century, then," I said as I walked toward the door.


    "Pfft¡ªI¡¯ll make sure I live longer than you," Greth¡¯s voice echoed behind me, and I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle as well.


    Stepping outside, I was greeted by the lively chaos of the morning streets. Carriages rattled down the cobblestone roads, their drivers shouting to clear the way. Street vendors called out to passersby, their voices blending into a symphony of commerce.


    The air was thick with the scent of fresh bread, roasted nuts, and the occasional whiff of something less pleasant. Children darted between stalls, their laughter ringing out, while adults hurried about their daily routines.


    I made my way toward the alleyway where Albert was waiting. He leaned casually against a lamppost, his blonde hair messy as always, his sharp pale blue eyes scanning the crowd.


    "Oh, boss, you¡¯re on time today," Albert said with a smirk as I approached.


    I rolled my eyes. "I¡¯m never late. You¡¯re just too eager."


    "You were late yesterday, though," he pointed out.


    "Did you say something?" I asked, feigning ignorance.


    He shook his head, grinning. "You¡¯re just imagining things."


    Ignoring his banter, I walked closer. Albert was a young man with a sharp tongue and a knack for finding trouble.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    His clothes were worn, and his hair was perpetually disheveled, but he was the only informant I had, and he was reliable in his own way.


    "Did you find anything I asked for?" I inquired.


    Albert¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement. "Oh, yes, I did. I was waiting for you because I might need your help with it."


    My curiosity piqued, I leaned in. "What is it?"


    "If you¡¯re looking for illegal distribution of drugs or potions, the slums are our best bet. But it¡¯s dangerous¡ªmany criminals have made their base there. I didn¡¯t check it out myself," he admitted.


    I nodded, understanding his caution. "That¡¯s smart. We can¡¯t have our only lead getting into trouble. Tell me what you know."


    "What I found isn¡¯t much, really," he said. "Drug addicts are nothing new here, and I don¡¯t even know exactly what you¡¯re looking for."


    I sighed. I didn¡¯t know what I was looking for either. How was I supposed to explain it to him?


    "Then let¡¯s just wander the slums. Maybe we¡¯ll find a lead," I suggested, walking past him.


    Albert followed, his tone cautious. "But boss, it¡¯s dangerous. Not exactly a place for a noble like you."


    I gave him an amused look. "I¡¯m not a noble. Why would you think that?" My clothes were ordinary, and I wore no armor or insignia.


    He looked at me in astonishment. "Wait, you¡¯re not?"


    "I¡¯m not. Just think¡ªwhy would a noble help you with debt collection to begin with?" I shrugged.


    "Well, you look like one, walk like one, and even talk like one sometimes," he mused. Then, as if realizing something, he added, "Yeah, you¡¯re not a noble. After all, why would a noble fight like a brute?"


    I didn¡¯t bother correcting him. Let him think what he wanted.


    We reached the alleyway that led to the slums, and the contrast was stark. The vibrant main street gave way to narrow, grimy passages. The air was thick with the stench of rotting food and sewage, making my stomach churn.


    The buildings leaned precariously, their walls stained and crumbling. Shadows stretched long, and the faint light from occasional windows seemed afraid to penetrate the gloom.


    Albert looked at me with a smug smile. "You sure you want to go in there?"


    I pulled the hood of my cloak over my head and nodded. "Let¡¯s go."


    We stepped into the alley, the cobblestones slick and sticky beneath my boots. Albert led the way with surprising confidence for someone who had claimed the area was too dangerous to scout alone.


    The alley grew narrower, the buildings closing in as if they might collapse at any moment. The sounds of the market faded, replaced by the distant murmur of voices and the occasional cry of a child.


    People sat outside their homes, some with dazed expressions, others scanning their surroundings with hollow eyes.


    I sighed at the sight but kept moving. Albert walked ahead, seemingly unfazed. "Don¡¯t care too much about what you see," he said solemnly.


    "These people don¡¯t want your pity. And don¡¯t try to help them, either. If you help one, another will come after."


    I nodded, keeping my eyes forward. His words carried the weight of experience. It was clear he had spent a lot of time in these parts.


    Suddenly, a woman came running from a nearby house, staggering as she looked around wildly. Her hair was matted, her dress torn and dirty. Desperation and fear were etched into her face.


    She caught sight of us and stumbled in our direction, her hand reaching out as if we were her last hope.


    "Have you seen my daughter? She¡¯s a head shorter than me, looks just like me," she pleaded, her hands moving frantically as she tried to describe her child.


    Albert¡¯s gaze hardened, but he didn¡¯t stop walking. "Keep moving. She¡¯s just looking for a handout," he muttered.


    "I¡¯m not!" she shouted, her voice breaking. "I do cleaning at people¡¯s houses. I¡¯m not so low as to sell myself."


    Her words struck me. The slums were filled with desperate people, but not everyone was a beggar or a criminal. I stopped and turned to face her. "I believe you. What happened? Tell me," I said firmly.


    "I came home from work last night and fell asleep. I¡¯ve been searching for her since morning, but I can¡¯t find her," she said, her eyes searching for any glimmer of hope.


    Albert stopped as well, looking at her with a mix of skepticism and pity. "What¡¯s her name?" he asked.


    "Lila," she said, her voice trembling. "Lila, with a small mole under her left eye."


    "We don¡¯t know where she is, but if we find her, we¡¯ll let you know," I said.


    Her eyes searched my face for any sign of deceit. Finding none, she nodded weakly. "Thank you. Thank you so much." With that, she turned and disappeared back into the maze of alleys, her desperation palpable.


    Albert and I exchanged glances. "We can¡¯t get involved in this," he said, his voice low.


    I stared at him for a moment before sighing. "Just look into missing children as well. And report it to the Temple of Stars anonymously."


    "But boss, we¡¯re here for the potions, not to get into someone¡¯s personal problems," Albert protested.


    "I know. I¡¯ll pay for it," I said firmly.


    Albert¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, but he nodded. "As you wish, boss." He turned and began scanning the area, his sharp eyes darting around the shadows.


    I kept staring at this hellhole of a place, so far removed from anything good. The slums were a stark reminder of the world¡¯s inequalities, a place where hope was scarce and survival was a daily battle.

 Ch42 Embarrassed

    The evening had settled in, and after a long day of searching, we had found nothing. Albert glanced at me, his expression a mix of exhaustion and curiosity. I could tell what he was thinking, and frankly, I was just as tired.


    "Yes, let''s call it a day," I said with a sigh, rubbing the back of my neck.


    "Don¡¯t lose hope, boss," Albert said, his tone overly enthusiastic. "If not today, we¡¯ll find something in a week or two."


    I almost believed he was trying to cheer me up, but I knew better. This guy just wanted to keep getting paid.


    We walked through the slums, navigating the broken roads and crumbling houses that somehow still stood. The air was thick with the stench of decay and neglect, a stark contrast to the bustling city just beyond its borders.


    Finally, we emerged from the maze of despair, stepping into the slightly more civilized part of town.


    "So, are we coming back here tomorrow?" Albert asked, though his lack of enthusiasm was palpable.


    I shook my head. "No, I have other tasks for you starting tomorrow."


    Albert looked relieved but quickly masked it with a nod. "Understood, boss."


    "I want you to investigate Castor. Find out what he¡¯s really up to, and keep an eye on the Lila case as well. For Castor, you can start by visiting his bar and observing. I¡¯m sure there¡¯s more to him than meets the eye," I said as we walked along the side of the road. "He admitted defeat too easily. There¡¯s something he¡¯s hiding."


    Albert nodded. "I¡¯ll get on it first thing tomorrow."


    "You seem awfully eager," I remarked with a raised eyebrow.


    "Well, boss, why do you think he¡¯s involved in something other than running a bar?" Albert asked, his tone uncertain.


    "For starters, you said he¡¯s a brute. Fighting should be second nature to him, yet he backed down when he had a good chance to win. And why would a bar owner need connections with someone like me?" I explained as we left the slums behind.


    Albert looked around, taking in the change of scenery from the dilapidated slums to the slightly more respectable streets of the city¡¯s underbelly.


    "It¡¯ll take time, but I¡¯ll have something for you in a couple of days. For now, I¡¯ll report the missing child case to the Temple of Stars," he said.


    "Remember to do it anonymously. Just send a letter without a name if you can," I reminded him.


    Albert nodded, then hesitated. "But why all the secrecy, boss? Are you some kind of famous criminal or something?"


    I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ''Why does this guy want me to be involved in something dramatic? Can¡¯t I just be a normal person?''


    "You don¡¯t want to get investigated yourself, do you?" I countered.


    Albert nodded, understanding dawning on his face. We parted ways, and I decided to take my time heading back to the inn.


    The streets were alive with the hum of evening activity, and I found myself observing the people around me. My silver eyes drew occasional glances, but the fading light made it harder for anyone to notice.


    Stolen novel; please report.


    As I walked, I decided to visit Castor¡¯s bar tonight. If he was hiding something, I intended to find out.


    The sun had dipped below the horizon, and the street lamps flickered to life, casting a warm glow over the cobblestone streets. The smell of cooking meat and spices filled the air as street vendors packed up their carts.


    *Cling!*


    The bell above the door jingled as I stepped inside. The bar wasn¡¯t fancy, but it had a certain charm. The dim lighting, the faint smell of alcohol and tobacco, and the low hum of conversation created an atmosphere that was both welcoming and slightly seedy.


    A few patrons glanced my way before returning to their drinks or card games.


    I took a seat at the counter, and Castor looked up from polishing a glass. "You came faster than I expected," he said, his tone casual but his eyes sharp.


    "I had some free time," I replied, matching his tone.


    Castor raised an eyebrow but said nothing. Instead, he poured me a drink, which I declined with a shake of my head. "Just something non-alcoholic."


    He grunted and handed me a glass of fizzy liquid that smelled faintly of berries. I took a sip, and the tartness was surprisingly refreshing.


    "Thanks," I said, setting the glass down. "So, what kind of connection were you looking to make last time?" I asked bluntly.


    Castor leaned in, his eyes gleaming with amusement. "You¡¯re quite straightforward, aren¡¯t you? Let¡¯s just say I know a few people who might be able to help with your... situation."


    "What situation?" I asked, feigning ignorance.


    Castor leaned back, folding his arms across his chest. "Ah, playing dumb. I can appreciate the caution." He paused, then added, "Do some investigating, then come back. And if you want to keep things discreet, don¡¯t go around blatantly asking questions."


    I nodded, taking the unspoken warning to heart. "Fair enough." I took another sip of the drink, the bubbles tickling my nose.


    Despite my efforts, I couldn¡¯t completely hide my embarrassment. ''He knows I¡¯m investigating the potions or monsters. I really slipped up.''


    Gathering what little pride I had left, I asked, "How many people know?"


    Castor shrugged. "Just a few I trust, and they don¡¯t know specifics. Just that you¡¯re looking for something around the city."


    ''Great. So much for privacy.'' I nodded, finished my drink, and paid the bill before standing to leave. I didn¡¯t want to stick around and risk further embarrassment.


    Stepping out of the bar, I was greeted by the cool night air. The city was quieter now, the streets mostly empty save for a few stragglers heading home. I made my way back to the inn, my thoughts racing with the new information and tasks ahead.


    As I entered the inn, I saw Greth still sitting in his rocking chair, looking as content as ever.


    "Still glued to that chair?" I asked with a small smile.


    Greth looked up, his tired eyes lighting up. "Always waiting for my next customer," he replied. "How was your day?"


    I shrugged. "It was alright. Just some errands."


    "You seem down. Do you know what I do when I feel down?" Greth asked, a grin spreading across his face.


    "What?" I couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    "I tell a joke. Want to hear one? I¡¯ve got a good one," he offered.


    I chuckled. "Sure, go ahead."


    "Do you know who won the neck-decorating contest?" he asked, his eyes twinkling.


    "Who won?" I played along.


    Greth leaned in, his grin widening. "It was a tie!" He burst out laughing, his chuckles filling the quiet room.


    "Pfft¡ª" I couldn¡¯t help but laugh. It was a good one. ''I should try telling jokes like these,'' I thought.


    Hearing me laugh, Greth laughed even harder, clearly delighted to have found someone who appreciated his humor.


    The other patrons in the inn glanced at us, their expressions a mix of confusion and mild horror. One of them muttered, "We¡¯ve lost another one," while the others simply nodded, acting as if the laughing figures didn¡¯t exist.


    ---


    ### Elsewhere


    Hugh sighed as he watched Antra lounging in his chair, looking completely at ease.


    "What¡¯s the issue?" Antra asked, not bothering to open his eyes.


    Hugh gave a wary smile. "I was just pitying the man who¡¯s going to get his memories invaded by a Transcended tonight."


    "It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to kill him," Antra said dramatically. "I just want to check his memories. Have some trust in me."


    "Sure," Hugh replied, his tone dripping with sarcasm.


    Antra shot him an annoyed look before closing his eyes. In an instant, he found himself in a foggy town, the air thick with white mist. A pale light glowed in the distance, and he walked toward it. There, lying in his bed, was Asher, fast asleep.


    Antra had marked him the previous day, creating a path through his own dream to traverse into Asher¡¯s. This foggy town was nothing more than a projection, a bridge between their minds.

 Ch43 Sanity

    Asher¡¯s sleeping figure lay on the bed, his chest rising and falling in a steady rhythm. The dim light of the room cast soft shadows across his face, making him look almost peaceful. Antra stood over him, a small, enigmatic smile playing on his lips.


    He rubbed his hands together, the sound faint but deliberate, as if preparing for a grand performance. Stretching his arms dramatically, he took a deep breath¡ªthough he didn¡¯t need to¡ªand dove into Asher¡¯s mind like a ripple breaking the surface of still water.


    Dreams, Antra knew, were the gateway to the mind. They were fragments of memories, emotions, and experiences, woven together in a tapestry that told the story of a person¡¯s life.


    If one delved deep enough, they could uncover not just dreams but memories¡ªraw, unfiltered, and often hidden even from the dreamer themselves. That was precisely what Antra intended to do.


    As he swam through the white mist of Asher¡¯s subconscious, he felt a strange sense of calm. The mist was thick, almost tangible, but it parted easily as he moved forward. Soon, he found himself on solid ground, the mist vanishing instantly, leaving behind a clear, vivid landscape.


    ''This place has no mist,'' Antra muttered, frowning as he looked around. It was unusual. Normally, a person¡¯s mind was shrouded in mist, a reflection of forgotten or fragmented memories. The mist acted as a barrier, protecting the deeper, more vulnerable parts of the mind.


    But here, everything was crystal clear, as if Asher¡¯s mind had no secrets to hide.


    There were two possibilities, Antra reasoned. Either Asher had a perfect memory, recalling every detail of his life since birth with absolute clarity, or he had so few memories that he could remember them all without effort.


    Both scenarios spoke of an extraordinary mind, one that was either meticulously organized or tragically empty.


    Taking a deep breath¡ªthough he didn¡¯t need to¡ªAntra took a step forward. The scenery shifted instantly, revealing the ruins Asher had explored. The memory was vivid, almost painfully clear, and it played out in slow motion. Antra watched as Asher moved through the ruins, his silver eyes scanning the environment with precision.


    Every detail was sharp, every sound distinct. It was as if Asher was experiencing the memory in slow motion, his perception of time altered.


    ''He¡¯s perceiving things in slow motion,'' Antra thought, amused. The ability to accelerate or decelerate perception was rare and powerful. It spoke of a mind that could process information at an extraordinary speed, a mind that could adapt to any situation.


    If Asher were to grow into a Transcended in the future, he would undoubtedly become a formidable asset to humanity.


    ''But what a pity he made the wrong enemy,'' Antra sighed, continuing his journey through Asher¡¯s memories. He had already seen the fight against Kena through multiple perspectives, and there was nothing new to uncover here. Still, he lingered for a moment, watching as Asher moved with a grace and precision that belied his youth. There was potential here, Antra thought, but potential alone wasn¡¯t enough to save him.


    As he walked, he occasionally stumbled upon other memories¡ªmoments with Asher¡¯s grandfather, laughter with friends, quiet evenings in the village. They were fragments of a life lived, but none held the answers Antra sought. He moved on, his curiosity driving him deeper into Asher¡¯s mind.


    Then something caught his eye. A faint light glimmered in the distance, drawing his curiosity. He changed course, walking toward it. The closer he got, the more the air seemed to ripple like water. The sound of screams echoed around him, growing louder with each step.


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    Finally, he reached the source of the light¡ªa massive tree engulfed in flames. Its roots writhed like serpents, and bodies hung from its branches, burning and screaming in agony.


    Antra clutched his head, the scene overwhelming even for him. ''This is messed up,'' he thought. ''It must be his trauma.''


    The tree was a manifestation of Asher¡¯s deepest fears and regrets, a symbol of the pain he carried within him. Antra could feel the weight of it pressing down on him, the heat of the flames searing his skin even though he knew it wasn¡¯t real.


    The screams of the burning figures echoed in his ears, a cacophony of despair and suffering.


    Satisfied with his discovery, he tried to retreat, but the tree lashed out. Its burning branches reached for him, and the figures of burning humans began to move in his direction. Antra clicked his tongue in annoyance.


    Raising his hand, he brought it down sharply, and an unseen force slammed into the tree, pushing it back. But it wasn¡¯t enough. The burning figures continued to advance.


    Realizing the danger, Antra decided not to fight. If he woke Asher, he¡¯d either be trapped here or forcibly ejected. Both outcomes would mean failure. And while he could always try again another day, he was far too lazy for that.


    ''Tch.'' He clicked his tongue again but kept his smile intact. With a soft step, he leaped back and plunged into the ground, using an escape technique he¡¯d developed. It was taxing, both mentally and energetically, but it did the job.


    He emerged back on the road he¡¯d been walking earlier, the burning tree and its horrors now far behind him. Antra continued his search, combing through Asher¡¯s memories for anything useful. Hours passed, and he finally reached the last door¡ªa wooden house.


    ''It¡¯s his house,'' Antra thought. ''There must be something useful here.''


    Stepping inside, he found the house eerily empty. The kitchen was spotless, the table set with a cake that read ''Happy Birthday'' in bold letters. Antra¡¯s mouth watered at the sight, but he knew it was just a memory. He couldn¡¯t eat it.


    With a sigh, he moved toward Asher¡¯s room.


    "What?!" Antra¡¯s calm demeanor shattered as he took a step back. The room was empty, but what shocked him was the white wall with a massive crack running through it.


    He had reached the border of Asher¡¯s mind¡ªthe soul wall, as Antra liked to call it. Souls were uncharted territory, even for him. He had encountered soul walls before but had never been able to breach them. He had even tried entering the minds of newborns, hoping their souls would be weak enough to penetrate, but to no avail.


    But now, here it was¡ªa crack in the soul wall, large enough for him to slip through.


    ''I¡¯ve hit the jackpot,'' Antra thought, his excitement bubbling over.


    His mind raced as he stepped closer to examine the crack. Seeing no immediate danger, he decided to take the plunge.


    ''Here we go,'' Antra smirked, stepping through the crack.


    He entered a vast, white expanse. A world of white to be exact.The entire space was dyed in blinding whiteness, a stark contrast to the vivid memories he¡¯d just traversed. It was disappointing, to say the least, but Antra reminded himself that this was his first time inside someone¡¯s soul. He was still learning.


    Souls were connected to many things¡ªphysical vessels, dreams, even memories. They were the core of a person¡¯s being, and now Antra was standing inside one.


    He moved forward, his body feeling heavy, as if the soul itself was rejecting his presence.This was a new experience.


    He wasn¡¯t welcome here, but that didn¡¯t stop him. ''It¡¯s just an Awakened soul. What can it possibly do against me?'' he thought, a mocking smile on his face.


    As he pressed on, his vision blurred, and a massive door came into view. It was black and white, adorned with intricate patterns that Antra couldn¡¯t decipher. Touching it sent a chill down his spine, but it only widened his smile.


    He tried to push the door open, but it didn¡¯t budge. With a sigh, he focused all his energy, creating a force to push it open. Slowly, the door creaked, revealing a sliver of what lay beyond.


    Kneeling down, Antra peered inside.


    At first, his smile widened. Then, it vanished. His face turned pale, then red, then purple. His hands trembled as he tried to pull away, but he was glued to the door. His instincts screamed at him to move, but he couldn¡¯t. And then, his smile returned¡ªwider, more manic than ever.


    In an instant, his head exploded, splattering into a million pieces. Blood sprayed across the expanse of his room, staining it crimson.


    Hugh¡¯s eyes widened in horror as he watched his master¡¯s body collapse, headless and lifeless.


    His breath hitched, a strangled gasp escaping his lips as he recoiled from the crimson spray.


    His hands flew to his face, smearing the blood that had landed there, his fingers trembling uncontrollably.His legs gave out, and he crashed to the floor, his eyes wide with terror, a small scream escaping his lips.


    If anyone could have read Antra¡¯s thoughts in his final moments, they would have come to a single, chilling conclusion:


    ''Sanity is temporary, but madness is eternal.''

 Ch44 Dreams

    "Hurry up!" A shout echoed through the narrow alley, bouncing off the towering buildings that loomed like giants on either side. Two kids sprinted behind a taller boy, their small feet pounding against the cracked cobblestones.


    The fog was thick, clinging to the air like a suffocating blanket, obscuring the faces of the people around them. The world felt distant, unreal, as if they were running through a dream.


    "Catch them!" A grown man¡¯s voice bellowed from behind, followed by the heavy footsteps of others joining the chase. The kids darted through the maze of alleys, their breaths coming in ragged gasps.


    The tall boy at the front suddenly veered to the left, shouting, "Let''s split!" The others followed suit, scattering in different directions like leaves caught in a gust of wind.


    Among them was a boy with silver eyes, his small frame trembling with exhaustion. His clothes were ragged, his body marred with scars and fresh injuries.


    In his hands, he clutched a small package, the warmth of its contents the only comfort in the biting cold. He ran with everything he had, his heart pounding in his chest, his eyes darting left and right in a desperate search for an escape.


    Tak!


    His foot caught on a loose stone, and he tumbled to the ground. The package slipped from his grasp, tearing open as it rolled away. The food inside spilled onto the dirty cobblestones, some of it crushed under the weight of his fall.


    The boy¡¯s eyes widened in horror as he scrambled to his knees, his hands trembling as he tried to salvage what he could. His knees were bleeding, the pain sharp and immediate, but he ignored it, his focus entirely on the food.


    As he knelt there, frantically gathering the scattered pieces, he felt a strange sensation¡ªa pair of eyes watching him. He turned his head and saw her.


    Someone was looking at him, and he looked back at her. They couldn''t see each other''s faces as it was covered by fog. But it was undeniable that they both looked at each other in the eyes.


    She stood behind the windows of the tall building, watching him from high above while he was on the roads. That''s how far they were.


    He couldn¡¯t decipher her features completely as the view was covered by the fog.The girl was his age, her white hair braided at the side of her ear, glimmering like a soft halo. The distance between them felt impossibly vast, despite how close they were¡ªseparated by nothing but fog and the towering buildings that loomed between them.


    The boy paused on what he was doing, their gaze lingering for a moment longer than he had anticipated. Feeling a strange mix of comfort, they both observed each other.


    It was a childish moment for both of them for different reasons. This unconventional staring contest was happening even though none of them could even see each other''s faces.


    The boy hesitated, his hand hovering over the last piece of bread. He wanted to call out to her, to say something, but the fog grew thicker, obscuring her silhouette. Before he could gather his thoughts, something hard struck the back of his head.


    *Pa!*


    Opening his eyes, Asher found himself on his bed, drenched in sweat. His breathing is heavy and uneven.


    ''It was a dream,'' he muttered to himself, though the emotions it stirred felt anything but imaginary. He had never had a dream like that before¡ªone that felt so disconnected from his known memories. Could it be a fragment of his past, buried deep within his subconscious?


    As I felt my body finally relax in bed, I smiled at the thought of my past memory. I didn''t know who she was, but I could make a guess now.


    ''It was certain that I knew her from the past,'' I thought.


    The thought was both tantalizing and unsettling. If he continued to grow stronger, to ascend, would his memories return? The possibility was like a sweet temptation.


    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    But he couldn¡¯t afford to dwell on it. The cold air of the room brought him back to reality, and he pushed himself out of bed.


    The room was a mess, clothes strewn across the floor and the bed unmade. ''Hope Lucy doesn¡¯t scold me,'' he thought with a wry smile as he began to tidy up. After freshening up and changing into clean clothes, he made his way downstairs


    "Good morning." I said a little energetically to Greth, who was still sitting on his new chair.


    Seeing Asher walking down Greth raised a brow in wonder as he looked at him.


    "Look like my jokes really get you good," Greth said, nodding to himself as if he¡¯d just solved a great mystery.


    Asher¡¯s face remained neutral. Whatever he¡¯s thinking, it¡¯s probably wrong, he mused, but didn¡¯t bother correcting him. Instead, he made his way to the counter and sat down.


    Without replying, h sat on his usual seat, seated at the counter to get his breakfast.


    Finally getting his food on the table, Asher looked intently at the dry fish served to him.


    Seeing his reaction, Greth asked if he was concerned. "Is there something wrong?"


    "Yes, something is fishy about it." I said with a smirk.


    Greth''s eyes widen at my comment; after that, he chuckled as he shook his head in disbelief. "Goodness, you learn fast. Good, good."


    Seeing the fried fish laid on the plate, I took small bites, enjoying their taste. "Eating fish in the morning feels weird," I said.


    "I like them," Greth answered.


    "Well, to each their own." Asher said, taking another bite of his breakfast.


    "Again going out today." Greth asked curiously.


    "Yes," Asher nodded as he continued to chew his food.


    "Hey, do you know where 23rd Street is?" I asked if I had finally finished eating.


    "Have you seen the Temple? he asked.


    I nodded as I took a sip of water.


    "Just go in the temple direction but take a right turn at the far corner; just go straight after that." He said


    He looked at me thoughtfully as if considering something, then added in a small and cautious tone.


    "You are new here, so don''t venture deep and enter Philip Street."


    "Why?" I asked curiously.


    He sighed and told. "The biggest gang in this city resides there. Their leader is a transcendent from the rumors."


    I nodded, the information stored in my mind as a caution. I knew I had to be careful. "Thank you for the advice; I''ll be careful." I assured him.


    Standing up, I soon left the Cozy Inn. My destination is 23rd Street for debt collection. I had already contacted Albert to send me the next task; this time it was three awakeners, each with a debt of three thousand R.


    Luckily, all three resided in the same area, so I don''t need to lurk around finding them.


    Taking the route Greth suggested, I quickly reached my destination, hiding my face in the cloak.


    I started following a grown man.


    He was the first on my list, a burly man with a scruffy beard and a limp. His debt was the largest, and I had a feeling he wouldn''t be too pleased to see me. He walked with a heavy gait, unaware of the shadow that trailed him.


    As he turned into a narrow side street, I quickened my pace, making sure to stay just out of his line of sight.The buildings were closer together, casting deep shadows that made it easy to hide.


    "Why are you following me?" He asked, his voice rough.


    ''It seems I get caught. Need to work on my hiding skills.'' I reminded myself, making sure to take notes.


    "I am here to collect the debt you have taken from the Riven Hands." I answered with a deep and heavy voice, trying to conceal my real voice.


    It was so ridiculous and hard at the same time. That I found myself getting embarrassed inside, instantly regretting ever doing it.


    "Cough!" I again tried to repeat it, but it was too late now.


    The man stopped abruptly and turned around, his eyes scanning the alley. He spotted me and took a step closer, his hand reaching into his pocket. "What''s the meaning of this?" he growled, his eyes narrowing into slits.


    "I am only here to collect debt." I continued this nonsense of a voice. If I stopped it now, it would be much more embarrassing.


    The man took out a knife; the reflection of the distant streetlights shimmered on its blade. "I don''t know what you''re talking about, kid. You better run before things get ugly."


    "If you choose to fight, the debt will go up from three thousand to 3,500 R. Are you sure about it?" I warned him but hoped he would choose to take the bait.


    He took a step closer, the blade glinting in the dim light. "You think you can scare me with that kind of talk?" His voice was gruff, but I could detect a hint of nervousness.


    I smiled as I let him make the first move.


    He dashed at me at full speed, the knife held in my direction.


    With a swift ''static,'' his moving figure stopped. I instantly closed our distance at a blur of speed and disarmed him with a single strike to his hand. The knife flew from his grasp, spinning in the air. ''Static'' instantly got canceled; he was again able to move.


    His eyes widen in shock as he didn''t see anything that happened. Not giving him any chance, I threw a jab toward his face. Not wanting him to use his own ability.


    He stumbled back; I again stopped him mid-motion and kicked his ankles as he fell down.


    The world around Asher seemed to move in slow motion. His perception shifted with kairsoflow, the world sharpening as he adjusted to the pace of the fight. He caught the falling knife and aimed it at the man¡¯s throat, a perfect, controlled stance.


    "What the...?" He stuttered.


    His world seemed to spin as he was unable to process what just happened. Just a few moments ago he was going to attack the man in front of him. But now he lay on the ground with his own knife pointed toward him.


    "So¡­do you wish to continue?" Asher asked.


    The man just slowly shook his head in disbelief, totally baffled.

 Ch45 Spy

    In a small cafe beside the central market, two men could in seen sitting there. One eating calmly while and other chewing like he never had seen food.


    "Boss... you didn¡¯t," Albert said, his words trailing off as he continued to eat hastily.


    "Either eat or talk," I replied, setting my spoon down on the table.


    Rather than answer, Albert swallowed the last of his food and let out a sigh of relief.


    "Why are you even eating this much today?"I asked intrigued by this behavior.


    He looked at me for a moment, then said in a small voice. "I lost my money on gambling yesterday."


    "What did you say" I asked again.


    "I lost all my money gambling yesterday." He said again a bit louder this time.


    My eyes twitched in annoyance. Just three days ago, I had given him money, and he¡¯d already lost it. How could anyone be this reckless?


    "Wait, it¡¯s not my fault! I was doing the task you gave me," Albert quickly explained, sensing the displeasure on my face.


    My face grew stern. "And what task was that exactly?" I leaned back in my chair, my arms crossed.


    "I was investigating Castor bar remember, and you said I should go sometimes and check it as well."


    I nodded, I remember giving him this work. But how is losing his money related to this?


    "I chatted with some people present there and played some games with them for two days. Observing from afar whatever happened in there." Albert told in a serious tone. "There I found Castor''s main business."


    ''Finally something interesting.'' I looked at him expectedly, hoping whatever he got would be of help to the investigation.


    Albert started yawning, rubbing his eyes to stop the drowsiness. "He is kind of a broker but for many different reasons."


    "What reasons?" I asked.


    "Selling artifacts or buying them through illegal auctions and many specific reasons." He continues after another yawn. "He sells information and wanted people required details."


    "Wanted people? What''s that?" I asked leaning forward.


    Albert looked at Asher with squinted eyes unable to determine if he was joking or not. Not wanting to be on the bad side of his employer he readily told. "People put bounties legally or illegally on monsters or," he said giving a final glance. "humans."


    I nodded understandingly. "Go on."


    "And what he does is, he collects these bounties and then sells the information to the highest bidder," Albert explained, his eyes lighting up with the excitement of his discovery. "It''s like a secret marketplace for bounty hunters, but more... sophisticated."


    "A really business mind," I mumbled.


    I could understand Castor¡¯s operation now. When I had first met him, his brutish demeanor had made it hard to imagine he was running such a well-organized business.


    But now, hearing Albert¡¯s report, I was forced to rethink. How had Castor pulled this off?


    ''And he also let this guy find this information easily.'' For a person who had made an image of the brute bar owner running such a sophisticated and brilliant business was not something people would expect nor did I expect it.


    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    But here we are with this turn of events. Sighing I looked outside the cafe, the bustling city, Carriages running like every day.


    "And what about other topics?" I asked.


    Albert scratched the back of his head, seemingly confused about what to answer. After a bit thought he told. "About the missing kid, I found nothing, but as you have told me to I anonymously informed the Temple."


    "Good," I said, nodding, "and anything else?"


    Albert paused, his expression sheepish. "Well, I might have gotten a bit... distracted. But it''s all part of the job, right?"


    "Yes" I sighed, had done more then enough expecting anything else would be useless now.


    "Anyway, boss what have you been doing for the past two days." He asked curiously.


    "Collecting debts" I looked around once more before adding. "I will give it to you later, so just remind me of it."


    He nodded eagerly and asked. "Ah, about my cut in it."


    "You will get it. Don''t worry about that." I said.


    Albert looked relieved. "Thanks, boss."


    "Oh before I forget tell me which gang rules Philip Street, I heard many rumors about them, from my Inn owner," I asked eagerly, if it''s possible I would like to check them as well.


    Albert''s expression grew serious. "The Red Hands have taken over Philip Street. They''re pretty brutal and don''t take kindly to strangers poking around their business."


    "There are so many gangs here, I wonder why Temple of Stars or Guild let them move around freely" I gave a curious look to Albert.


    Albert shrugged before saying. "I am not too sure but I think because their leader is a transcendent no one in their right mind would want to make an enemy out of them."


    I sighed at his words. I had never met an Avenger-rank monster or a transcendent, but from the power of even an awakened, I knew the difference between us would be immense.


    "Hey, do you know why a nose can¡¯t be twelve inches long?" I suddenly asked Albert.


    He frowned, puzzled. "Why, boss?"


    "Because then it would be a foot!" I said with a grin, proud of my joke.


    Albert''s gaze suddenly became intensely focused on the tabletop, avoiding Asher''s eyes.He shifted in his seat, looking anywhere but at Asher.


    He paused, a flicker of uncertainty in his eyes, before saying. "Uh...right."


    "Was that joke too hard to understand?" I asked, looking at him with pity. ''He doesn''t have any sense of humour, I guess.''


    Albert, clearly embarrassed, shook his head and avoided my gaze. I decided it was time to end the conversation and left the caf¨¦.


    As I walked down the crowded streets, I thought about the artifact Selby had given me. I hadn¡¯t checked it yet, not because I had lost interest, but because I wasn¡¯t sure what to do with it in a town full of humans. The swords were made to kill monsters, not people.


    Shaking off the thoughts I decided to focus on the task at hand, Philip Street and The Red Hands. They had been a nuisance to the local businesses and townsfolk. The Temple and the guild might turn a blind eye but I won''t.


    But what can I even do? Am I supposed to get strong enough to beat a transcended and then kick him out of city? Then what?


    These thoughts lingered in my mind as I walked through the crowded streets of the city. The sun was setting, casting a warm glow over the cobblestone streets and the people moving about their businesses. The smell of roasting meats and baked goods filled the air, and the chatter of the crowd grew louder as the evening approached.


    I looked round seeing people do their everyday work with ease. Many were struggling in their lives but still, they would manage somehow, this was the kind of thought they had while working.


    "Hmm, who was that." I looked toward the man walking through the stores one by one, he had a bag in hand from which ropes were peeking out.


    He looked somewhat in a hurry, bite marks were visible on his right arm. Even though he had tried to hide it, they could still be seen.


    ''A wild animal maybe?''


    Sensing my gaze on him, he looked back with a strong glare. His gaze seems to be saying ''What are you looking at''.


    I¡¯ve been looking at him too long, I realized. I quickly flashed him a friendly smile before turning down a different street. But I wasn¡¯t done with him yet.


    I decided to take a roundabout route and follow him from behind, making sure to stay out of sight. There was something about him that seemed suspicious, and that was more than enough reason to keep track of him.


    The man with the grayish hair didn¡¯t head straight home. Instead, he made a series of turns, as if trying to shake any potential followers. I kept my distance, noting how practiced he seemed at moving this way.


    Does he know I¡¯m following him? I wondered. No, it seems more like a habit, not something planned.


    Finally, he stopped in front of a dilapidated house. The paint was peeling, the wooden panels were worn, and the door looked as though it could fall off its hinges at any moment.


    I crept around the back, where the house was even more run-down. No lights flickered in the windows, and the only sound was the distant laughter of children playing in the market square. The alley smelled of rotting garbage, mixed with something sweet¡ªan out-of-place scent.


    Let¡¯s try the back door.

 Ch46 The pain we feel.

    Asher originally had planned to enter the house through the back door. Quietly observe the situation inside and see if he can get something useful out of it.


    But sadly the door was closed, so he would need to climb the walls and enter through the windows.


    With a sigh, he slowly started climbing the walls. If someone were to see him right now. He would undoubtedly get branded as a thief. Making sure no one was watching he swiftly climbed through the first floor.


    Peeking through the window he saw no one was present in the old empty corridor.


    With a gentle push, the window frame swung open with a muffled creak that made him hold his breath for a moment. He waited, listening intently for any signs of movement within the house. When he heard none, Asher cautiously climbed inside, his boots making no sound on the dusty floorboards.


    The room smelled faintly of beer and cigars, a faint sweet scent mixed in as well.


    His eyes took a moment to adjust to the dim light filtering through the dusty curtains.


    *creak*


    A creaking sound soon followed his first step, making his eyes widen, waiting for a moment to make sure no one heard it. He once again started moving forward.


    Looking around the first floor, no sign of life could be seen. I made sure not to make any mistakes in this search.


    This building had two floors and I was in the first.


    The corridor was straight with rooms on both sides of the walls and a stair at the end of it.


    Opening the door of the first room.


    All I could see was a broken floor and old walls. It was so empty that I would have mistaken it as an abandoned house.


    But I was sure that someone lived here, cold wind soon came from the broken window frame, the wind rustling my hair, making me feel better.


    One by one I slowly started checking all rooms. Keeping the voice at a minimum, all I could hear was my slow breathing and heart which was beating in excitement and fear at the thrill of the unknown.


    Not finding anything of interest Asher''s heart soon calmed down, the previous thrill now felt ordinary.


    Looking around last time to see if he had checked all the rooms, Asher decided to check the upper floor now.


    The man was still present in the house, so he needed to stay cautioned if Asher didn''t want to get caught.


    With a bit of hesitation, I finally climbed the stairs.


    "Urgh you are useless."


    A shout could be heard from above, crouching down to my knees I reached toward the door from where the lights peeked out.


    "I have given you two bottles yet your limbs have not come back."


    ''Limbs? What is he talking about?''


    With caution, I tried to see what was happening inside. My eyes widened as my heart raced at the sight of a woman tied inside the room.


    Her clothes were shredded and torn here and there. One of her legs was cut off and seemed fresh since bandages were wrapped around it.


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    Her hair open some sticking to her chin, her eyes hollow and empty.


    "I would need to report that this batch of goods was fake."


    The man grumbled as he ruffled his hair, his annoyance clear as he kicked the woman in the legs where her injuries were fresh.


    "Ah!"


    From her mouth, a groan of pain soon followed as she got kicked. The once empty eyes now looked above in dread.


    My hands shook as my breathing quickened. What was I even seeing right now?


    Taking deep breaths to calm myself I waited for a moment to see what I could do. Kairosflow soon activated to give me the time I needed.


    The woman shook her head left and right in pain then¨C It happened. Our eyes met through the opening of the door.


    Her lips wanted to say something as she let them part away but stumbled between the pain and the attacker''s gaze.


    Her eyes watered as she closed them, sniffing as she was already told to never shout. That her voice was not desired only her silence could prevail in this room.


    Between her sniffs, her lips once again parted away a silent message for someone who she didn''t know¨C ''Kill...me''.


    Asher''s eyes went wide with horror and anger. The scene before him was something he never wanted to witness. He had expected her to ask for help¨Cto save her. Yet here she was asking for a quick death.


    The man inside the room had still not noticed Asher''s presence. He was busy preparing a syringe with quick droplets outside he turned to face her.


    The woman eyes looked up her eyes watery. She wanted to shout but the relentless beating had taken her voice with fear.


    Her trembling figure was more than enough, Asher was waiting for any hidden moment or traps but decided against it.


    He was unable to watch it anymore.


    ''Now or never''


    With a quick use of static, the man froze. His time was topped by the might of an awakened power.


    The woman who had closed her eyes to brace for her new suffering opened them slowly. Looking at the frozen figure of man, he neither took any breath nor did his eyes move.


    If someone were to describe this scene, it would be like a human life had been taken away turning them into a motionless doll with no purpose, after being discarded by their owner.


    The door opened, and the woman''s eyes darted to the figure now walking inside. He had a dark shade of black hair almost obsidian. And a beautiful pair of silver eyes that glow in dim lights watching everything.


    Even though her condition had been worse for some time now, she felt the tension in the room increase just by his presence alone.


    Asher''s face was calm, yet a surge of anger could not be hidden. He then slowly turned his head towards her, his face etched with worry.


    "Are you alright"


    It was just three words, these words were something she had asked many time to her parents. These three words were also said to her many times as well.


    But this time it was different.


    She tried to say something, anything but no words left her mouth.


    Asher looking at her nodded as he encouraged her. "It''s alright take your time..what''s your name"


    "Uh," A sound finally came through her throat.


    Soon muffled sounds started to happen her throat was dry but she screamed.


    "Ah"


    Tears started falling down her face, her body trembling as Asher gave her freedom to move from these terrible shackles.


    Her figure continued to twitch, as she continued to cry. I tried to give her some water to drink but her body soon vomited it out.


    I wanted to help, but first I needed to deal with the man. I had stopped his time but I doubt I could keep it forever.


    Going near him I first removed the syringe from his hand gently placing it in the drawer from where he took it out.


    Then I kicked him in the stomach as hard as I could.


    *Pa!*


    The time again started moving as he crashed on the wooden chair, breaking it into pieces. Some part of it flew toward the woman on the ground but nothing dangerous to fear about.


    Her figure trembled at the sound as she saw what just happened.


    "Argh"


    The man groaned as he suddenly found himself on the ground. But before he could react someone stepped on his right leg. Another painful groan followed because of it.


    "Who- are you? How did you get here."


    The man demanded.


    Seeing his reaction I kicked his face with full force.


    *Psst-* A tooth rolled out of his mouth by the attack on his face.


    His eyes shook and as he tried to get up.


    "I will kill you! You bastard let me go!"


    He shouted. Not listening to him Asher delivered another powerful kick smacking straight on his face.


    When the man had kicked the woman, Asher had wanted to stop it from happening as well. But his hesitation led to her pain.


    ''I hate that''


    Taking a deep breath to calm myself, I looked behind to see the woman was looking at them with her eyes wide open. Her lips had slightly curled up without her even knowing.


    It was disturbing to look at, but her eyes didn''t wander.


    "Now you will answer my questions. Do you understand?"


    Seeing Asher the man huffed from pain but nodded.


    Asher seeing this once again kicked him in the nose.


    *creak* breaking it.


    "Say yes or no."


    *Argh!* The man''s nose flattened from impact again tried to nod, but the pain reminded him otherwise.


    "Y-yes"

 Ch47 To Kill

    This feeling was new, a different kind of emotion. Asher had never felt rage strong enough to hit a human like this, breaking his nose with a kick as well.


    When the Enor village was caught by the tree and turned into its puppet. Asher had felt hopeless, that was his first time feeling such intense emotions.


    When he saw Kit also turned into a puppet of the tree despair hit him.


    But when William¨CHis grandpa died, something broke in him as well. Luckily at that time, he was not alone in taking any wrong step.


    Liber''s group had guided him. Taught him and most importantly listened to him as well.


    To Asher that was more than enough help to make him feel grateful toward them.


    Seeing the man with grayish hair lying on the ground being stomped by Asher''s foot to not move. Asher still felt enraged.


    Asher had killed many creatures of beyond. He had stabbed them, cut them, shot them and even burned them. This gives him the confidence to hit a human without hesitation. Of course, he still can''t kill a living human, that''s against his morals.


    "Are you the one who had been doing these kidnappings in the slums.?


    The man hesitated for a moment, Asher pressed his boots on his leg even harder. *creak* If Asher pressed any harder he was confident he could break his legs as well.


    "Y-yes, I- I did."


    The man''s voice was shaken from the pain, his breathing heavy because of the broken nose.


    "Where are the others?"


    "I-I only kidnapped that girl."


    I glanced behind to see the girl, her hands were weak, and her face was dry with an unnatural look. As if she had been left starving many times.


    Noticing my glance she shook her head, her eyes still watery.


    "Liar"


    *Pa!*


    Another kick soon hit the face.


    *Psst-* *cough* blood trickles down his mouth along with another broken tooth.


    "If you don''t answer correctly... I am not sure you would have enough teeth to spare."


    My voice was cold and heavy. I even surprised myself I could be this cold and cruel.


    "My next question was a small girl here with a mole in her face, Lila to be exact."


    "I huff- don''t remember... I had sent a batch of children along with some adults to somewhere else."


    He tried to look at the woman only to fail and add in a rough voice.


    "That woman''s leg made her unable to move easily, so ...... she ended up staying here."


    "What were you going to inject her with and what were you talking about healing her limbs."


    "The injection was *huff-* a normal drug to keep her alive." He gulps choking on his mouthful of blood.


    He spat it out staining his clothes and continued after I once again tried to crush his legs.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    "The original potion I had given her was supposed to heal her legs but I ended up getting the... wrong one. Which did nothing."


    ''Was it a failed product''


    Asher was checking his memories of the slums he had visited, many people were quite dazed in the middle of the day. Just silently looking at the sky. He has avoided those since they looked drunk but turned out they were just high.


    "Where did you send the others."


    "This city has.. man-made underground tunnels.. connecting many places. Gangs artificially made them."


    He continued with another breath, his broken nose making it very hard to talk.


    "Some people will come to collect the people and lead them through tunnels. They either blindfold me and lead the way or take the people by themselves."


    "Do you know where they all are?"


    "I have a general idea from my last time.. *huff* it should be near the station factory."


    "Oh one more thing"


    The man looked at Asher expectedly as if waiting for his misery to finally be finished.


    I grabbed the man by the collar dragging him through the floor.


    His eyes widened in shock as he was dragged trying to resist but failing in front of the strength of an awakened.


    *Thud!*


    I held his head by the hair and smacked his head on the wall, his eyes rolled back and he instantly lost consciousness.


    Seeing his figure lying on the floor blood dripping


    from his head, I sighed. He was not dead I made sure of it. Making his bleeding slow with Kairosflow as well for safety.


    Seeing the figure of the man lying on the ground. Who had tortured her for days in his twisted experiment, the woman felt dazed. Her black hair stuck to her face as she parted them to get a better look.


    She felt disgusted almost puking again but managed to hold it inside. She couldn''t allow such things. For this man to be alive. He had cut off her leg. The day she tried to run away was the day she lost her voice too.


    Asher figure slowly walked toward her. He glanced at her condition and tried to put some blankets on her taking them out from his bracelet.


    Her eyes widened with shock as the blanket suddenly came out of nowhere but she held it tightly. Her body was still shaking. Her body was weak and she was broken. And the man who did this was still alive.


    She hated that.


    "Let''s see how we can get you out of here."


    I said to her trying to sound calm. Not to worsen her condition. The bandage on her cut-off leg was done very poorly.


    Even I was better at doing first aid than this. If such a wound is left alone without proper treatment, forget about her leg she will surely die.


    I walked toward the drawer to take the syringe and saw a gun there as well taking them both in my bracelet¨C Then I saw it.


    The woman had crawled toward the man, her body lying on the floor as well. The room was small¨C very small actually. It would not take much time to go from one corner to another.


    But what was she going to do? I felt dazed as I continued to watch this unfold like an idiot. Her trembling hand held a broken yet sharp wooden piece.


    The one that got thrown toward her when the chair broke.


    Before I could say anything, she raised the broken chair leg like a dagger. Her hand shaking fear flickering through her eyes. Then she did it.


    *Stab!*


    The pointed part hit the man''s neck going through it at once.


    My eyes widened in shock, my mouth left agape.


    I¨CI didn''t stop her. My body refused to move. My heart was beating wildly as she continued to stab him again and again.


    *Stab!*


    *Stab!*


    Why couldn''t I stop her? She was killing him. That''s a wrong thing I thought. But the question still lingered in me.


    Why? I had the power to stop her instantly. Was I looking for something I didn''t know yet.


    "I-I was angry"


    She finally said her first word to me. Looking at me with sorrow.


    "I was angry ....at you" She was biting her lips, as her voice trembled.


    "Why did you not kill him? *sniff* he- he made me- us" Her words trailing off between her muffled cry. "suffer so much."


    "You- You should have killed him. B-but you didn¡¯t."


    She looked at me her tears strolling down.


    "So I did."


    I wanted to refute, that killing a human was wrong. That we.. Shouldn¡¯t? This thought soon turned into a question that I would never be able to answer in my life.


    I bit my lips till blood came out. Why was I hesitating so much? Because I knew she was right.


    I closed my eyes for a moment then opened them again. Only to see her the bloody wooden dagger now pointed toward her.


    Her hands were shaking her eyes were closed, as she moved them toward her.


    "Hn!"


    She opened her eyes, the pain she thought never came instead the man with silver eyes held the bloody wooden dagger inches away from her.


    "I was unable to stop you that time. But now I can do it without hesitation."


    He told her confidently. As if his insecurity was gone he had reached some kind of deep conclusion within himself.


    Taking out the gun from inside the bracelet he fired it outside.


    *Bang!*


    ********


    She fell asleep.


    I looked at her wrapped in a blanket sleeping calmly still twitching in pain once in a while as she tried to move her limbs around.


    I had fired the gun outside to make any official come here. I was not confident enough to leave her alone after her last actions.


    As I tried to look around the room.


    *Swish!*


    My eyes widened as suddenly a warm feeling wrapped around me.


    "Don''t move."


    An orange-colored blade was beside my neck.

 Ch48 Morganna

    The room was warm, totally in contrast with the chilly night. This sudden temperature change would have caught Asher''s attention earlier if not for the blade beside his neck.


    "Stand up and turn around. "


    A voice commanded him from behind, it was of a female.


    My heartbeat was the only thing I could hear properly in this situation. I didn''t even sensed when someone came behind me.


    Slowly turning around I saw her- An extremely beautiful woman, her back hair reaching to her waist with a shade of light orange mixed in it.


    Her eyes were calm and contained a beautiful light shade of red.


    She wore a black uniform-like cape with a white star above her heart.


    ''Is she from Temple?''


    The woman looked around the room, seeing the broken chair and chains scattered around. A man''s body lying in the corner with the faint smell of blood.


    "Don''t move or try to use your ability. If I suspect any movement from you. You will be executed."


    She warned in a composed manner, clearly used to this type of situation.


    "I am the one who fired outside, also I hope you can help us." From the corner of my eyes, I tried to show her the woman lying behind me.


    The orange sword left her hand as it floated near my neck, waiting to strike me down.


    The woman in black went near the girl lying on the floor to check her pulse. After confirming she was alive the women checked the man.


    "Are you the one who did this?"


    "No" I shook my head. "The man over there kidnapped the girl, I luckily managed to follow him and saved her."


    "What''s your name?"


    "Asher, I am new to this city."


    Asher was giving her more information than she asked for trying to show his cooperation.


    He was not showing it on his face, but he was nervous. He had no idea how to get out of this situation.


    "I am Morgana, High Priestess in the temple of Stars."


    ''I will not be killed right? I did her job after all'' Asher thought to himself, trying to find some comfort in his actions.


    Morgana took a deep breath and let out a sigh, her sword vanishing in thin air. "You have done well, Asher. I will not harm you."


    "Mrs. I think it will be better If you can take that woman to hospital for better treatment. With that wound she won''t live long."


    I suggested trying to be as helpful as possible, hoping to ease the tension.


    "You are coming with me as well." She told before taking the other woman in her hands.


    "Are you going to carry her like that.?


    I asked in concern, as Morgana passed through the doors going outside the house.


    She did not answer as she conjured two swords attached glowing in twilight and took a step above them.


    The swords floated in the sky carrying both of them.


    "Follow me."


    Morgana''s eyes remained focused on the horizon as she levitated above the cobblestone street, the swords beneath her and the unconscious woman casting a soft, ethereal light. Asher had no choice but to comply, his own feet feeling heavy with the gravity of the situation. He hurried to keep pace, his boots echoing in the quiet night as they ascended through the city.


    It was already the middle of the night, and the streets were empty with no sign of life.


    Giving me a side glance, she increased her speed.


    ''Okay, you want to race. I will give you a race.''


    I was feeling competitive for some unknown reasons, my head was still heavy from the man''s death. But this sudden change in mood was also welcomed by me.


    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    Kairosflow started working as my speed accelerated.


    Morgana raised an eyebrow at my sudden burst of speed but she didn''t slow down. Instead, she smirked, and her swords shot upwards, carrying her and the girl even faster through the night air.


    The wind rushed past Asher''s face, making his eyes water slightly as he pushed his legs to keep up. The buildings of the city whizzed by in a blur of darkness and shadow, the only light coming from the occasional flickering street lamp and the glow of the swords.


    Finally, they arrived at the gleaming white walls of the Temple of Stars. The grandeur of the place was unmistakable, even under the cloak of the moonlit night. The doors opened before Morgana, revealing a well-lit corridor.


    Asher followed her into the office of the High Priestess, his eyes adjusting to the brightness after the darkness of the streets. The room was neat and clean, with a large wooden desk at the far end, laden with scrolls and papers. A plush chair sat behind it.


    The injured woman was already sent to get taken care of by the clergy in the temple.


    Morgana gestured for me to sit on a chair opposite the High Priestess''s desk. "Now I hope you can explain in detail what happened there."


    With a nod, I first took out the syringe and gun I got from the drawer putting them on the table.


    "This is what I got from there." With a bit of thought, I added. "He was going to inject some drugs into her for some experiments. To know more you will need to ask her."


    Morgana looked at me with her sharp eyes, looking for any sign of deceit. Seeing none she nodded.


    With a deep breath, I began to recount the events of the evening, starting from the moment I first spotted the kidnapper. I told her about the chase, the fight, and the information I got from him.


    Morgana rubbed her palms, then brought them together near her chest holding them in a prayer. After that, she again looked at me.


    "Thank you for saving her."


    I nodded. "Can I ask why the Temple is not getting rid of the gangs?"


    She was transcendent, I was sure of it. Unless she could conceal her presence I cannot think of any reason on how she managed to come near me.


    "Because all the small gangs are decoys set up by Red Hands. They have more awakened than Temple. If we try to get rid of them all the gangs will declare war on us."


    "All the gangs are decoy. Does that mean the majority are branches of Red Hands?"


    I couldn''t help but show my astonishment toward this revelation. If this was true it would explain their concerns.


    Morgana nodded her beautiful red lips parting as she added. "The number of awakened they have is twice then ours. If I went to fight the Leader of Red Hands many innocent will die."


    "So can you not save the people kidnapped."


    Asher''s voice was filled with confusion and a hint of anger.


    Morgana''s expression for a brief, almost imperceptible changed in frustration. "We are... managing."


    "Our resources are stretched thin, trying to maintain peace and balance. We need to be strategic."


    She continued. "If we try to make our move they will do as well, that''s something no one wants to happen...But if someone could break the balance of power we would gladly declare war on them."


    Her words hung in the air, leaving a trail of hope behind them.


    Her eyes moved right to left for a moment it was so quick that if not for my thoughts accelerated I would have never noticed.


    "Then can I try to save them?"


    The question was out of my mouth before I could think twice about it. Morgana''s expression remained calm, but her eyes widened slightly.


    "Do you have something in mind?" She inquired, curiosity lacing her voice.


    I thought for a moment before responding, "I don''t know. But I can try. We know the location where the prisoners are kept. If a transcendent is not there I am sure I can infiltrate and save them quietly."


    Morgana studied me intently as if weighing the risks and rewards of my offer.


    The silence grew heavier with each second that ticked by until finally, she spoke with a sigh. "You are brave, Asher. Or perhaps foolish."


    "Do you know which gang is behind the drugs and kidnapping?"


    I asked Morgana, eager to get more information.


    She to my surprise shook her head.


    "We have our suspicion, but no solid evidence to pin them down. Are you by chance talking about the drug that made people awakeners." She asked with squinted eyes.


    "Yes, that''s the one. Do you know about its source?"


    She was going to say something then hesitated. "I see... That matter is way too high level for even me. Can you come tomorrow as well, it''s late now so I won''t keep you here too much."


    Morgana spoke with a hint of finality in her tone, but Asher could feel the wheels turning in her mind. He knew she was contemplating something important.


    "Can I ask why?"


    "It will be helpful to that woman you saved, people tend to get..... trauma from these events. Your presence might offer a small measure of solace."


    I nodded, understanding her reasoning. "Alright, I will come."


    "Visit me again tomorrow we can discuss your plan then."


    Morgana handed me a small card with an address scribbled on it. "This is where you will find me in the morning."


    "Alright."


    With that, I finally took my leave.


    -----


    Soon a man with frenzy hair entered the room. Seeing Morgana at her usual seat he gave a curious greeting.


    "Lady Morgana, why did you agree to his plan? Isn''t it too risky for him?"


    Morgana glanced at him her hand not stopping as she continued to write something on the paper.


    "You have a bad habit of spying don''t you Franz."


    The man gave an awkward laugh before saying. "Sorry, I was curious to see the men I was asked to keep an eye on."


    Morgana looked up at him, her eyes piercing through the darkness of the room. "If he is willing to help us, then we should consider it. We need allies."


    "Also don''t try to stop him, we have gotten strict orders from headquarters to keep him alive at any cost as well as to not get in his way."


    Morgana''s voice was firm, leaving no room for argument.


    "But why him?" Franz pressed, his curiosity piqued. From what Franz had noticed from his observations in the last five days.


    Asher was strong, but not strong enough to get Temple''s attention.


    Morgana soon lost her serious demeanor and tilted her head. Slowly tapping her fingers on her desk.


    "I don''t know..... I just told you the orders we were given."


    Franz seeing her antics just sighed.


    "Lady Morgana you forgot to ask the reason, did you not."


    The man''s voice was filled with a mix of surprise and accusation.


    Morgana''s hands stopped for a moment, then she skillfully ignored him.


    She would never admit she made a mistake.

 Ch49 Calm before the Storm-1

    Waking up a new sensation hit me. Generally, I would feel fresh and energetic but yesterday''s events had taken a great amount of mental toll on me.


    It was clear why it happened and I have chosen not to regret it. Morgana didn''t comment anything on that kidnapper''s death she seemed rather satisfied with it.


    *Sigh*


    Asher moved in a mechanical manner leaving his bed and then stretching his limbs. After a satisfied look, he went to the washroom and closed the door.


    ''They won''t follow me here right?''


    Locking the door, I tried to feel the surroundings but couldn''t find anything unusual.


    I am maybe being paranoid but being suspicious was all I could do.


    Morgana and I were not alone in the room at that time. I was sure of it. I could not see what it was but she could. Her eyes had moved around the room from time to time.


    Asher had nothing to hide but maintaining a high level of value was also a good tactic to maintain tension between them.


    ''Let''s check it now.''


    I thought to myself before taking out the sword given by Selby. I was not sure if I would even use it. But after yesterday''s event, I am not sure anymore.


    The short sword shimmered in purple and pitch black colors, made from the scales of the colossal serpent it held a deadly and chilling sensation in my hand. The most important feature of it was the cracks in its middle running from top to bottom.


    It was not a high-level artifact but something between low and middle levels. Unlike a monster hunting gun, it held special powers originating from the core of the creature it was made of.


    Artifact Name:- Sword of Repose


    Ability:- It can be broken down to turn into a deadly sword whip crushing the enemy caught by it.


    Those who get caught by it will be under the effect of paralysis and start losing strength.


    Negative effect:- If used for more than two hours continuously user''s mind will get hazy and filled with anger. It can again be used after half an hour delay or recovering mental strength.


    ''It''s a risky tool to use.''


    The negative effect was not too severe with enough caution and rest it can be used effectively.


    Artifacts are not our power but those of who we had slayed the grudge of their death were what led to this oppressive effect. Asher had reached this conclusion himself.


    After looking at it once more he safely stored it back in his bracelet. After getting fresh he came downstairs to eat his breakfast.


    Greth gave Asher a side eye as he saw him come down and asked in a gentle and kind tone.


    "You came pretty late last night. Is everything alright.?


    Greth''s voice was a blend of concern and curiosity. When he spoke, his eyes held a depth of understanding that made you want to confide in him. I took a seat at the dining table, my eyes scanning the food laid out before me. The aroma of eggs, toast, and coffee filled the room, but my appetite was nowhere to be found.


    "Hmm, what can I say? My work is going pretty well right now. So maybe I will come late from now on."


    Asher tried to reassure his Innkeeper''s worries. He had not spent too much time with him. But the small conversations here and there had made them share a deep bond. Similar to what Asher had once shared with William- This man had taken a role similar to that of his grandpa.


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    "That''s good to hear. Young ones are so energetic these days."


    Greth answered with a smirk of his own. After a bit of thought, he asked with a small smile.


    "What do you call a belt made of watches?"


    "What do we call it?" I played along, without even knowing I was already having a small laugh of my own.


    "A waist of time."


    Greth chuckled at his terrible joke, a hearty sound that filled the quiet breakfast nook. Asher managed a smile, his thoughts still racing from the previous night.


    *Cling!*


    The bell rang from behind as someone entered the hall. Looking at the man who entered, Greth laughed.


    "Is the delivery complete?"


    The man with a small scar over his left eye nodded as he sat beside me. "You made me work to the bone didn''t you."


    "Don''t say it like that Kalvus. We both know you like your work."


    ''Do they know each other?'' I gave them a small glance as I continued to eat. Seeing my reaction Greth grinned as he introduced the man beside me.


    "Asher meets Kalvus. He is an awakened, a rank 2. If you are ever in problem don''t hesitate to ask him."


    Greth introduced the scar-faced man. He looked to be in his mid-thirties with a muscular build, his eyes had a sharpness to them that spoke of his experience in the field.


    "Hello" I tried to give a polite nod, he looked a little scary with the scar.


    "Are you an awakener?" Kalvus asked as he took a drink from the counter.


    "Ah, yes I am. I just recently had my awakening."


    Asher was not going to flaunt that he was also awakened just like him. Being humble was very much needed in this type of situation to not gather unwanted attention.


    "Ah, so you are a newcomer to the town. What brings you here?"


    "I don''t like fighting monsters. So I am trying my luck in this city rather than dead zones."


    Asher replied with a shrug, hoping his answer was vague enough to keep his true purpose a secret.


    "The city does offer a safer lifestyle compared to the dead zones, but you still have to be careful," Kalvus said, his expression turning more serious. "The guild and temples keep the big threats in check, but there are always smaller dangers lurking."


    "That''s true. Anyway, I will take my leave now."


    I bid them both my goodbyes before leaving the Cozy Inn.


    ''Today will be a long day.'' Asher thought as he walked in the bustling streets. The sky was clear right now but from the cold winds outside it seemed it would rain today.


    Walking for approximately half an hour he soon found Albert sitting in his usual place at the cafe they had previously decided to meet upon.


    "Boss you are once again late today."


    "You complain a lot these days."


    I sighed before taking a seat opposite to him.


    "So did you find anything new?"


    Albert gave me an annoyed look as I disturbed his meal. But then again he needs to follow his boss if he wants to get paid.


    "No, I have been busy with all the work you have given me. I am trying to locate that kid as well in my free time."


    Asher couldn''t help but look at Albert in shock. He knew Albert was doing this for money but going out of his way to search for the missing kid was quite kind of him.


    "Don''t stare at me like that." Albert''s face flushed in embarrassment he seemed to have realized my thoughts. " I am doing it for the money you will give."


    "Sure, anyway you don''t need to do that anymore. I have already located the missing child."


    Albert looked up from his plate, surprised by my sudden revelation. "Really? That''s great news, boss. How did you manage that?"


    "Last night too many things happened to recount now. But in conclusion, I gained many valuable information that I will share later. For now, just go to that woman in the slums and tell her we will get her daughter back." Looking outside for a moment my thoughts trailed off.


    "Alright, is there anything else I need to do boss?"


    "No that''s enough for today. I have somewhere to go now."


    I handed over a small pouch of coins to him as a token of appreciation. He nodded and quickly disappeared into the crowd after leaving the cafe.


    My next destination was the hospital where I needed to meet that woman. Going early was better so I could exchange some words with her without worrying that I would waste too much time.


    Asher¡¯s footsteps were not in a hurry he took his time to take detours once in a while. This idea of not focusing on a single route had originated from the kidnapper he was following yesterday. Even if Asher was not being followed he had decided to always be alert from now on.


    Finally, after some minutes of walking, he reached the hospital Temple had allocated to the woman he brought yesterday.


    "Can you tell me in which room last night the patient was? She had a leg injury." I asked the receptionist present at the counter.


    Giving me a weird look she asked. "Do you not know her name?"


    "I don''t know." I had asked her name several times yesterday but sadly because her condition was so bad that I didn''t get any answer.


    "He had brought the patient last night. Let him meet her." A voice echoed from behind her. It seems like last night''s staff is still present inside.


    "Follow me."


    Asher nodded as he followed her, their footsteps continued through the corridor as they both kept their silence. Not before long she stopped before a room.


    "She is here. Please maintain silence in the hospital and not stress the patients present here."


    The nurse opened the door gently and allowed me to enter the room. It was a small room with a single bed and a small table beside it. The woman lay there with a bandage wrapped on her cut-off leg, her face paler than before. She was asleep.


    *Sigh*


    Letting out a sigh of relief I sat beside her waiting for her to wake up.

 Ch50 The calm before the Storm–2

    Time passed quickly after ten minutes of waiting the woman''s eyes fluttered open, and she groaned as she moved to look around the room. Her eyes soon saw a man sitting beside her bed.


    He had his eyes closed as he seemed lost in thoughts. His obsidian black hair gently cascaded down his face, and his skin looked better than hers.


    Unlike herself who was undernourished he seemed to have come from a well-off family. They looked so world apart that she ended up laughing.


    *Pfft~*


    Asher opened his eyes at the sudden sound of laughter.


    "You have woken up. How are you doing?" I tried to ask in a reassuring tone. I have been asked to console her and I wanted to do it perfectly.


    "Urgh" With a painful moan, she tried to sit up. Seeing her struggling I gave her a hand as she sat on the bed leaning on the pillows.


    "Thank you for saving me." She said with a wary look. "I am *Sniff* really grateful"


    In the middle of her sentence, she once again started to cry.


    "Don''t cry you were just laughing a moment ago. You are safe now, No one will harm you anymore."


    Her sobs grew louder and she buried her face in her hands. The room was filled with the sound of her sorrow.


    My eyes fell on her legs, they were hidden beneath the blanket but I understand how hard it will be for her from now on. She needed to be strong to face it.


    "We have not introduced ourselves yet, have we? I am Asher, what''s your name?"


    Asher swiftly decided to change the topic as he seemed to have sensed the heavy mood.


    She looked at Asher his silver eyes gave her the reassuring look of an elder giving solace to the child.


    "*Sniff* My name is Elda, thank you- thank you."


    Her voice was barely a whisper as if saying the words out loud would break the fragile peace that had settled in the room. She took a deep, trembling breath, and with a visible effort, she pushed the sadness aside.


    "Elda have you calmed down now."


    Her nod was weak but she had stopped crying.


    "That''s....good to hear."


    There was an awkward silence, I found myself at a loss for what to say now. I had come here to console her- to tell her that her nightmare was over. That she had finally killed the monster that had trapped her.


    "You know Asher,...I had been in his captivity for at least a week. I don¡¯t know how much time had passed since it had felt like an eternity in itself."


    Finally, the silence was broken, and she started her story. That was a good start. I thought. Sharing your past is helpful to not only her but to me as well.


    Unlike others I don''t have many stories to tell. All three years'' worth of my memories came from a happy place, my home that was no more.


    "On the first day, I was not alone. There were others with me. Many were kids or some young adults like me. The only common thing that we all shared was that no one would ever come to find us." She took a deep breath her tears once again rolling down her cheeks.


    This time I didn''t stop her from crying.


    "Ugh, One by one he started doing small cuts on them. We tried- all of us tried to scream but failed, those who showed resistance were hit by metallic bats and left to starve forever."


    *Uhm*


    Letting out a small noise she continued her story.


    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    "After that the captives started to vanish one by one every night."


    Elda spoke through her tears, her voice a mere whisper. Asher felt a knot form in his stomach, listening to her harrowing tale. He had seen his share of horrors in this world, but the thought of such systematic torture made his blood boil.


    "Three days ago I was left along with some kids. I thought I could finally escape now. .... I had a chance after all."


    Her eyes filled with a determination that was not there before.


    "But when I tried to escape, the monster caught me, and as punishment for my audacity, he took my leg." She said, her voice steady now.


    "Then I was the only one left."


    Elda''s words hung in the air, heavy with the weight of her solitude. The room grew quiet, the only sound the distant hum of rain that had started outside.


    A strong gust of wind entered the room rustling the curtains and cooling down the room. Both Asher and Elda felt their hair move with the cold air.


    *Sigh*


    She sighed as she tried to get up almost falling from bed. Luckily I managed to catch her before she could fall.


    "Ah!"


    "You are still weak. Here let me help."


    Asher gave her his hand as she stood one leg not before long she was now sitting in a wheelchair with a blanket covering her legs.


    "Where do you want to go?" I asked.


    Asher had been helping her but it was not based on any special emotions he was just being nice, and she also knew that. She was aware that people could be cruel and kind at the same time. She had not come from any privileged background, she knew how harsh reality truly was.


    "Window."


    She answered.


    "You are not planning to jump right? It''s the ground floor let me remind you."


    Asher''s words were laced with a hint of humor, trying to lighten the mood. But Elda just gave him a deadpan look.


    "*Cough* Yes let''s get you to the window."


    I chuckled slightly and pushed the wheelchair towards the window. The rain was coming down in sheets now, painting the world outside a dreary gray.


    "Why the window?" I asked, breaking the silence as we approached.


    "I need to see it''s real," she murmured, looking out into the rain. "Need to believe I''m free."


    Asher nodded solemnly, understanding her need for reassurance. He took a deep breath and stepped aside, giving her space.


    "It''s real, Elda," he said gently. "You''re safe. You''re free."


    Elda took a moment to process his words. Then, with a tremble of hope in her eyes, she leaned forward in the chair to gaze outside. The rain had picked up, turning the cobblestone street into a river of silver under the gentle sunlight. She watched droplets dance against the glass, a stark contrast to the horrors she had endured.


    The mood was serious- too serious to Asher''s liking. The constant changes from sadness to seriousness then again to hope were scarce. He truly wanted to just make her feel better.


    Therefore he will play his strongest card. The one he has learned after coming to Atlas.


    He would tell a joke!


    "Hey Elda do you know what happens to a transcendent when they are in rain."


    I said with a grin on my face trying to lighten the mood.


    Elda looked at me with confusion, her eyebrows furrowed.


    "Don''t tell anyone but they also get wet just like everyone."


    I don''t know if it''s true or not but I still found it funny. How can a transcendent someone who has ascended humanity get wet by rain? I tried my best not to laugh at my joke but a small smile still found its way on my face.


    Elda''s eyes searched my face, looking for the punchline. After a second she cracked a smile, it was faint but it was there. It was like a spark in the dark room, small but it illuminated everything around it.


    "Alright but what''s the joke."


    Her voice had a hint of curiosity to it.


    "It''s just that... well, transcendents are so powerful, right? So I thought it would be funny if something as simple as rain could still affect them," Asher said with a shrug, hoping his attempt at humor would bring more light to the situation.


    Elda gave him a deadpan look, the kind that said she wasn''t quite sure if she should laugh or sigh. "You killed the mood," she said with a smile that was more of a wry twist of her lips. Despite herself, she found his earnestness somewhat endearing.


    ''Does she also not have any sense of humor? ''Tsk'' If I had told this joke to Greth he would be rolling down the floor by now.'' Thoughts raced through Asher''s head as he saw Elda''s deadpan expression.


    "Anyway, how many captives were being held? I plan on saving them." Sensing her displeasure Asher quietly changed the topic. He would teach her about humor on some other day when he had time.


    Her smile disappeared as she looked back into the rain.


    "There were twelve of us initially. But now, I''m the only one left," she said solemnly. "The others... they just vanished."


    The rain outside seemed to mirror Elda''s mood, tapping against the window pane like a drumbeat of despair. Asher''s heart went out to her, feeling the weight of her words. He knew the pain of loss all too well, and the thought of her facing it alone was unbearable.


    She licked her lips as they felt dry. Then in a small voice, she asked. "Will you still keep them alive?"


    I didn''t answer her no it was more like I could not answer her. But still, I gave her a gentle pat on the back as I moved toward the window.


    "I don''t know." This was the only thing I could answer. My resolve is my own. Not for anyone else to decide upon.


    Elda had killed her kidnapper getting her revenge. In the process, she ended up giving me a scar- a trauma as well. But I won''t let it stop me. My desire to unravel the mystery surrounding my past and village was much bigger than this.


    I would prevail and I would rise above it.


    Someone had taken his past maybe even his present.But he won''t let them take his future no matter what price needs to be paid.


    Asher vowed he would get back what belonged to him.

 Ch51 Stalker.

    The rain has turned into a gentle hum outside, giving a sense of peace inside the room. The wind carries the scent of wet earth giving a very peculiar yet refreshing smell.


    "So have you eaten your breakfast?"


    Asher asked sitting beside Elda who still chose to watch the world outside the window. Once in a while drops of water would splash over her face making her squint and frown in return.


    "The doctors said due to the drug''s effect my body is now rejecting food."


    Elda calmly replied her hands laid on her lap, she was wearing a hospital gown her black hair neatly tied back. Her face was still pale. Recovery would take time.


    "I see, what do you plan to do after getting discharged."


    What I had just asked was a very cruel thing to ask her. But it''s better to do it now than later. If I am here I can at least give some advice to her.


    "What am I even supposed to do with these legs now?"


    She shot Asher an annoyed look before thinking deeply. She added. "I used to work as a maid but I don''t think its possible anymore. I don''t have any job now do I ?"


    Asher sighed heavily and rubbed his chin. He knew that finding work in a society where physical strength and health were valued would be difficult for her.


    "There is still hope don''t worry by the end of this week I will have something prepared for you."


    I was not lying, I truly had a plan. If it worked then it''d be wonderful but if it doesn''t there is nothing that can be done.


    Elda gave Asher a suspicious look but decided to trust her savior.


    "Alright.....Just don''t give me any false hope."


    She said with a nod her hands clasped together on her lap.


    Asher gave her a look of contemplation but decided not to say anything else and stood up from his seat.


    "I am staying in Cozy Inn, if you need any help don''t hesitate to reach out to me."


    He said placing his hand gently on her shoulder and leaving a piece of paper with an address on the bedside table.


    Before Asher could leave he turned to give her a last look then with a bit hesitation he told.


    "Someone once said that even at the darkest of times hope is still there hidden somewhere. We just need to find it. So Elda don''t give up."


    Asher spoke with a firmness that was rare for his usual carefree demeanor. His eyes held a spark of something that Elda couldn''t quite place but it comforted her nonetheless.


    "I am not brave enough to give up again."


    She still remembers how much courage it took just trying to stab herself. But Asher somehow stopped it breaking that resolve.


    Elda watched him leave, her eyes lingering on the empty chair for a few moments before she reached for the paper with his address. Her hands trembled slightly as she unfolded it, feeling the weight of his words. The silence of the room was pierced only by the occasional drip of water from the eaves outside.


    ******


    The rain is still ongoing showing no sign of ending. The shrill sound of it pouring down gave me an inkling of what I was supposed to do today.


    In a rather slow manner, I walked toward my new destination. With a flick of my wrist, I took out the paper Morgana had given me. The location we had decided to meet upon was given upon it.


    Giving it a look I put it back inside my pocket. The hospital corridor was not so crowded. Nurses and doctors could be seen checking on patients while the patient''s relatives looked at them with concern in their eyes.


    The place I needed to go was behind the Temple, it would not take much time if I decided to run but I plan on strolling around a bit more today.


    Asher didn''t know if it was consciously or unconsciously but he was avoiding going there. He wanted to be prepared for what he was going to face today. He had a bad feeling but he couldn''t understand what this feeling was.


    But it was inevitable that he needed to go there.


    After walking around the hospital for some time he finally decided to head towards Temple.


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    The rain had lightened to a drizzle by the time he arrived at the alley behind the Temple. The cobblestone path was slick with moisture and the air was thick with the smell of damp earth and wet stone. The buildings loomed tall and dark, casting long shadows that danced in the flickering light of the occasional candle or gas lamp.


    Soon the Temple was clear in view. It was a white building with a dome-shaped top made up of colored glass panels. Inside on both sides of the wall seats could be seen for the devotes to sit upon. Due to the rain no devote could be seen right now. At the center were stars wrapping in white light illuminating the hall in a holy light.


    ''Where am I supposed to go now?''


    Thankfully I didn''t end up waiting for much longer.


    A man with green fuzzy hair soon entered the hall, he squinted his eyes to get a proper look then nodded as he said.


    "Asher, lady Morgana will meet you in her office. The rain has caused a change in locations."


    Does he know me? I was sure I had never met this guy before.


    As if realizing his mistake he continued. "I am Franz, you may not know but I saw you once before."


    ''No never met this guy. Not remembering this guy would be an insult with how odd he looks.''


    Asher thought with a chuckle.


    "Then I must have not seen you. Sorry for that my memory is a bit weak."


    I replied with a smile trying to ease the tension that had unintentionally built up.


    "Follow me, she is waiting for you."


    Franz said with a nod, leading Asher through a side door that was almost hidden in the shadows of the grand hall. The corridor beyond was dimly lit and lined with portraits of priests and scholars from ages past, their stern gazes following him as he limped along. The sound of his foot echoed through the hallowed space.


    As they approached the high priestess''s office, Asher could hear the faint sound of birds from outside. The door was made of a rich, dark wood with intricate carvings depicting scenes from sacred texts. Above it, a brass plaque read "High-Priestess Morgana" in flowing script.


    Inside the room sat a lady wearing a black cape on her shoulders. Above her heart was a white star. Her red eyes looked at Asher''s figure as he entered the room. Her face poker, masking her thoughts.


    With an aloof look, she nodded at them as they both took a seat opposite to her.


    "Sorry for the delay, the hospital visit took longer than what I had expected."


    Asher began explaining as soon as he sat down. High-Priestess Morgana studied him for a moment, her gaze sharp and assessing.


    "It''s alright. I had thought you would take longer. But you came earlier than expected."


    Her voice was smooth like velvet, but something about it sent a chill down my spine. High-Priestess Morgana''s eyes never left my face. She knew something, or so I thought.


    "Let''s discuss your plan without wasting any more time. How do you plan on saving the captives."


    Her tone was serious, cutting through the silence like a knife. The room was warm, but the tension between them was palpable.


    Franz meanwhile ignored the seriousness completely, sitting in a relaxed manner he took a sip of tea brought by the attendants.


    Morgana once again showed her incredible skill of ignoring him and looked at Asher waiting for his reply.


    "We need to infiltrate their base, find where they''re keeping the captives, and then find a way to get them out without alerting the guards."


    "Are you confident in doing that?"


    She asked with a tilt of her head. What Asher was saying felt absurd to her. Asher was going to infiltrate alone and risk his life for it. But what he said made little sense to her. If mundane humans were the criminals Morgana would not care much but obviously the enemies are awakeners and awakened alike.


    "I am confident. I would have gone without telling anyone but since you had asked me to come here, I thought it would be better to inform you first."


    Asher replied with a determined look in his eyes. He knew it was a dangerous plan but he had to do it. The lives of innocents were at stake.


    "So let me get it straight. Your master plan is to simply infiltrate the gang base who did the kidnappings. Save the captives and just escape with them without any help."


    Franz interjected with a playful smile. Even he thought Asher was joking and tried to dwell deeper into it.


    "Is that it? No backup or any strategy other than brawn over brains?"


    Morgana raised an eyebrow, clearly unconvinced by Asher''s simple plan.


    "What are the chances that a transcendent would be present there?"


    Asher asked in a plain and simple tone as if their worries were unfounded by him.


    "I can''t say for sure, but if we assume the worst, then yes, a transcendent might be there."


    "Then can I ask you to take care of it?"


    Asher leaned forward, his eyes meeting Morgana''s, his tone urgent yet respectful. The High Priestess studied him for a moment, her expression unreadable.


    "Alright, but only if a transcendent were to arrive I will interfere. Otherwise, it would not be possible for me to arrive."


    Morgana said after a brief moment of contemplation.


    "How will you know I am in danger?"


    Asher''s question hung in the air, the gravity of his words sinking into the quiet room. High-Priestess Morgana''s lips curled into a knowing smile.


    "I will do that job." Franz raised his hand eagerly like a child wanting attention. In his palm, an invisible force could be felt by Asher.


    It was not there but now Asher could feel it, that something invisible was there. Squinting his eyes he tried to peek into what was hidden but ultimately failed.


    "What is that? I feel its...alive?" Asher was not sure if what he felt was correct or not but decided to ask it anyway.


    Franz seeing Asher''s looks laughed a little before telling. "A spirit, this is called a nature''s spirit." The invisible force was not invisible anymore for a brief moment small green glow appeared in Franz''s palm.


    "Spirits are creatures of other dimensions living in a higher plane than us. They don''t have vessels to interact physically but those with the correct source element and affinity can interact with them."


    Morgana clarified after seeing Asher''s face was full of doubts. After a bit of thought, Asher finally nodded and said.


    "So he was the one stal- I mean listening to our talk yesterday."


    Asher said with a hint of sarcasm that was lost on the unflappable High-Priestess Morgana. She simply nodded. Franz simply shrugged as he couldn¡¯t care less about it.


    "Indeed, Franz is quite adept at his craft. He''ll serve as our eyes and ears should you encounter trouble."


    "That''s fine with me."


    Asher nodded, understanding the gravity of the situation. He knew that he couldn''t take on a transcendent alone, not yet at least. Having Morgana as a backup was a comfort, despite the risks involved.


    "You don''t think that you won''t kill anyone do you?"


    Franz suddenly said in between their contingency plans.


    Asher hearing it just bit his lips for a moment then answered with a deep and solemn tone.


    "Let''s just leave it to fate."

 Ch52 Tunnel.

    The night sky was covered by dark clouds. The gentle rhythm of rain had been Asher''s companion since morning. Following his every move it would sometimes turn into a storm of fury then to a gentle lullaby to give him solace.


    But right now none of that matters. Asher looked at the factory in front of him.


    The factory stood tall and monolithic, a stark contrast to the dilapidated buildings that surrounded it. Its steel frame gleamed under the occasional moonbeam that pierced the cloud cover, the rain running down in rivulets that reflected the flickering lights from within.


    The air had the smell of burning coal and oil, hinting at the relentless mechanical heart that beat inside.


    "Where should I begin now?" Asher mumbled under his breath. His gaze was sharp as he observed his surroundings.


    The factory had several doors in it. So infiltrating the building was not that hard. Asher quickly stored his umbrella inside the bracelet and walked towards the entrance at the left side of the factory.


    Each step echoed in the road, the pitter-patter of the rain bouncing off the cobblestone. He paused, listening for any sign of guards or sentries. Hearing none, he gripped the cold metal handle and pushed the door open.


    Darkness greeted him.


    Squinting his eyes Asher tried to adjust to the darkness. The rain had made him wet but his resolve was unshaken. The door creaked open and the light from outside painted a narrow path into the factory.


    He stepped in carefully, the heavy door slamming shut behind him. The sound echoed through the corridor, sending a shiver down his spine.


    "Phew, that nearly gave me a heart attack," he mumbled, annoyed by the door''s dramatic closure. Couldn''t it have closed quietly?


    The factory''s interior was vast, with stairs leading to upper floors, but Asher knew searching there would be pointless. His goal was to find the tunnels where captives were being transported


    With a flick of his right hand, a torch appeared in his palm. It had a white stone Engraved in between illuminating his surroundings.


    I started the search without wasting any more time. My footsteps echoed through the empty factory in an odd rhythm.


    ''Nothing here'' Searching the east of the factory nothing could be found. I had hoped since the railway station was in that direction maybe tunnels could be built there for transport reasons but this turned out to be incorrect.


    "Sigh"


    A chilling breeze hit me through the open airways, looking at it I decided to go in the opposite direction. With measured steps, I walked towards the big containers in cylindrical shape. They were massive- Almost the size of a small room.


    They were tightly sealed, their purpose unclear. Asher stomped on the ground, testing for hidden passages or cracks.


    It was a ridiculous sight¡ªa grown man stomping like a child¡ªbut he had no other way to uncover what lay beneath.


    "Where is that damn tunnel?" I scratched my neck in annoyance. I have been searching the factory for some time now- almost an hour to be exact. But nothing no secret tunnels or stairs leading down.


    Did the kidnapper lie? I speculated but soon shook my head. No I don''t think so. That man was desperate it was clear in his eyes how scared he was.


    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Thinking about it now, I once again felt enraged by him. How could he be so disgusting, that man had cut off Elda''s leg but he was scared of pain.


    I kicked the massive container I had been leaning against in anger.


    *Thunk!*


    Instead of the expected dull thud, a hollow sound echoed from within. Asher''s eyes widened in realization. The containers weren''t filled with goods¡ªthey were hollow!


    A smile crept across his face as he used Air Step to leap onto the container''s roof. The metal groaned under his weight as he landed softly. He kicked the container again, this time from above.


    *Thunk!*


    The hollow sound confirmed his suspicion. The containers were a facade, hiding something far more sinister.


    ''Now that I think about it I have not used Air Step for quite some time now.''Asher mused with a small chuckle.


    "How should I open this now?" he wondered, but no immediate solution came to mind. Resigned, he decided to do it the old-fashioned way.


    Drawing the Sword of Repose from his bracelet, he activated Kairosflow, accelerating his speed. With a powerful strike, the blade sliced through the metal lid as if it were paper. The lid clattered to the floor, revealing a narrow staircase descending into darkness.


    "Perfectly done."


    I whispered to myself as I sheathed the sword back into the bracelet.


    Looking into the newly formed hole, I could see a faint light flickering at the bottom of the container. It was a staircase, narrow and steep, leading down into the bowels of the factory. My heart raced as I climbed down, the light from my torch casting eerie shadows on the damp, rusted metal walls.


    There it was- A hell hole where the captives were led to.


    Without much thought, Asher started to descend through the staircase.


    The damp stone walls were slick with moss, and the air hung heavy with the smell of mildew.


    The walls were not natural stone, but stone that had been carved by hand, and reinforced with metal.


    The smell of mold and damp earth grew stronger as he went deeper. The stairs were steep and slippery, and the torchlight danced on the wet walls casting grotesque shadows.


    Soon the narrow passage expanded into multiple routes.


    "Which way?" Asher pondered. His heart was racing as he listened intently for any distant cries or sounds of life that could guide him.


    "Sigh let''s leave it to fate today."


    I tossed a coin whatever direction it points to I will go there.


    The coin spun in the air, glinting in the torchlight, and landed with a clink on the stone floor. It pointed towards the right.


    Asher followed the path, his boots squelching in the puddles that had formed from the rainwater that had seeped through the cracks. The tunnels grew narrower, and the air grew colder and danker with each step. The distant echo of dripping water and the occasional squeak of a rat was the only company he had.


    But the silence didn''t remain for long.


    The hair on the back of his neck stood up, and a prickle of unease washed over him. He heard it, a faint buzzing sound.


    Something was coming.


    Taking the sword out I waited for its arrival.


    *Flick!* *Flick!*


    The sound of wings buzzing became clearer.


    "Is it a monster? Why is a monster here." My thoughts raced as I tried to identify the creature that was approaching.


    There were four of them.


    Their wings were tattered and translucent, like the wings of diseased insects.


    Each one of them had a small pair of those wings at their vertices buzzing as their charred looking skin moved uncontrollably. The razer sharps teeth at its bottom opened only to give a horrific screech.


    Asher didn''t give any chance to come near as he swiftly slowed down three of them while the last one froze mid-air by ''static''.


    *Crack!* *Crack!* *Crack!*


    The short sword gave a crackling sound as it broke down into a whip.


    In a swift motion, I lashed out at the creature. The whip coiled around its body and pulled it closer to me. The creature showed no sign of struggle as its body remained frozen in time.


    The other three were still moving slowly due to the effect of Kairosflow!


    Asher took advantage of the moment and swung the frozen creature in his grasp at the other three with full strength.


    They crashed together, their brittle bodies breaking like dry twigs. The sound of shattered bones and tearing flesh filled the air, and a geyser of blood spurted out from the impact, painting the walls of the tunnel with a crimson hue.


    The whip released its grip, and the creature''s lifeless form dropped to the ground with a sickening thud.


    Returning the sword to my bracelet I gave the dead creatures a suspicious look.


    How did creatures of beyond enter the city? Was it done by them?


    He wondered if they were being controlled, or if they had wondered into the tunnels by themselves.


    "So many things to find," I said to myself before walking passed the corpse.


    It will be a long night.


    Many things need to be done. Saving the captives was the main goal. But now another goal was added to that list.


    It was to hunt monsters. Every single one of them will be wiped out tonight.

 Ch53 Exploit.

    Asher continued down the right path, the torchlight flickering off the moist walls. The sound of his boots echoed down the tunnel, bouncing off the wet stones.


    I had been walking around for more than an hour now. The tunnel would diverge once in a while leading to dead ends or open areas with monsters hidden in them.


    The most annoying part, a monster would appear once in a while.


    Like now, these insect wings buzzing sound will make me go mad with how loud and disturbing they are.


    I moved toward my left letting the flying creatures pass, keeping my sword ready in case they decided to attack. My eyes adjusted to the darkness once again, seeing their every move in slow motion.


    I have no idea how many enemies I needed to fight right after this. Saving my origin reserves was the best option right now.


    The only ability I had been using during the fights was Kairosflow to accelerate my thoughts.


    With a swift thrust, the disgusting creature''s body fell to the ground.


    But it didn¡¯t end with this.


    Taking a deep breath I changed my course and ran in the opposite direction letting the cuboid-shaped flying monsters tackle each other in chaos.


    Fighting them I had realised a fatal flaw of theirs.


    One that can be exploited with ease in such a closed space.


    They don''t have eyes!


    They either sense the surroundings either by sound or smell.


    I can remove my suspicion on sound since the buzzing sound is too loud to hear anything else.


    So I continued to run. I don''t want to show my ''static'' to anyone else yet. Franz could be watching right now. I don''t know how big his range was or how proper the information he gets.


    Anybody who saw me fight will only think that I can give some kind of status alignment that disrupts the opponent''s speed.


    And that''s worked perfectly fine with me. Most awakeners tend to boast their achievements from what I have seen till now.


    Using simple tricks will do the job.


    *Thuk!*


    "Tsk, They caught up."


    As one of the creatures got near me I stopped mid-motion and twisted my body. Moving my blade as a blunt weapon I delivered a heavy strike making the creature fall.


    It was not dead... but it will be.


    Giving it a final look, I didn''t wait for others to arrive.


    "Almost there." I ran toward the sharp turn and hid behind the walls letting the creatures fly away.


    *Flick!*


    *Buzz!*


    As the last one tried to pass by I swung the sword in a curve, it cracked taking the form of a whip capturing the monster on the run.


    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    With another swing of my arm, I threw it on the ground.


    *Thud!*


    Its body squashed by the sheer force of impact, as a screech of pain left its mouth.


    *Buzz!*


    ''Urgh, so annoying. Why are these monsters so damn loud.''


    Following the scream of pain the others changed their trajectories and came right at me.


    ''Three left'' I gulped as I once again ran toward another one of the tunnels.


    If just by any chance Franz had been seeing this whole escapade he would surely be at the edge of his seat by now from sheer excitement.


    This thought suddenly annoyed me but I didn''t dwindle on it. With another move from the sword of Repose, the monster slowed down as they got a small cut on their bodies.


    The saving grace was their size that''s no more than a human head.


    No was it truly a saving grace? Why would I think a monster the size of a human head with no eyes and only loud wings can be a good thing at all?


    ''Am I going insane? No, I still have a good sense of humor compared to Elda and Albert. They are the odd ones'' Giving a nod of satisfaction I prepared my next move.


    The monsters had slowed down due to paralysis. Not, wasting any more time I thrust the sword right at one of the monster open mouths.


    I felt the sensation of monster skin being pierced by my blade, my hair standing up at this disgusting feeling.


    "Huff- Two more to go." I pulled back the blade as the blood pooled down at my feet.


    I could feel it ¨C The monsters who were supposed to be mindless felt something and it was clear what that was.


    Fear.


    The instincts to survive had taken over them as they stopped their assault. Turning around both tried to run away.


    But I won''t allow that to happen. Their movements were still stiff, as they struggled to fly I quickened my pace and lunged at them.


    Raising my right hand, I prepared my next strike.


    *Swish!*


    A swift and decisive strike followed at the two monsters cutting them from behind with no mercy.


    Their body halted for a moment as they fell to the ground.


    In the dim light of the tunnel now only death could be seen, all the carcasses and pools of blood were done by one single person.


    "I should leave now." I stretched my arms as they felt numb from all the fights I just had. The sword remained attached to my waist. Hanging there its purple and black color bouncing off the light that shined upon it.


    I had taken more than 30 turns by now, visiting each of the routes to find the culprit. Leaving it to fate turned out to be wrong after all. But it was still alright only three routes were left to search now.


    With a determination that surpassed my exhaustion, I continued the endless search.


    The only thing now I could hear in the silence was my footsteps echoing through the tunnel. The walls looked old. In this one especially. It had many marks etched on the walls. Some were of claws while others were of debris falling.


    Seeing these my heart dropped, Was I on the right track or wrong? Why are these monsters here? Are they guards?


    A realization hit me. But I soon shook my head in denial.


    "No that can''t be... there is no way that''s possible."


    Once the seed of doubt had taken place it was hard to remove. My heart raced in fear. As I prayed for my thoughts to be wrong.


    "Ghrrr"


    A howl came from the darkness, taking me out of my horrendous thoughts.


    There it was- Another creature of beyond.


    With another roar, it came to light. A four- No a five-legged beast, its fur covering it from head to toe. Three horns came out of its head. One of those horns was twisted as it had painfully entered its skull.


    *gulp* I visibly gulped, my throat feeling dry at the site of it.


    ''If I don''t let it strike first it should be manageable.''


    Without wasting any time I sprinted forward, stepping mid-air I leaped above it. My movements are controlled and calculated.


    The sword glimmered as it left my waist ready to strike the enemy.


    Seeing my sudden movements mid-air the beast roared as it got ready to leap toward me.


    But it won''t happen. My descent from the sky which should have taken some time for it to attack happened faster than ever.


    My fall accelerated by Kairosflow happened at an unnatural pace, using the momentum I gave a fatal strike to its kneck cleaving it in half.


    *Thud!*


    Its head rolled on the ground, black blood gushing out from its neck. Unable to land properly I rolled over its dead body.


    "I am never doing it again." I took deep breaths as I tried to calm myself.


    Adrenaline had taken over at that moment, and without much thought, I had jumped, it could have been very wrong if not for Kairosflow activating on time.


    ''I really need to learn how to fight properly. Or I will get myself killed one day.''


    Ignoring such thoughts I stood up checking for another enemy. Seeing none I again got ready for further exploration.


    The dark corner from where it came.


    With another deep breath, I lighted the way with the torch.


    The broken lights and claw marks filled with area. Signs of struggle could be seen everywhere. At the end of it, there was a giant door.

 Ch54 Weird Feeling.

    The door was made up of steel, it looked old yet sturdy enough to not fall.


    My heart was racing from nervousness, whatever or whoever was behind it was responsible for the suffering of many.


    From the looks of it, I can''t enter it in a concealed state, hiding my presence should be impossible.


    "Haaa" I gripped my sword more tightly than ever, taking deep breaths to calm my nerves.


    Slowly, I started to walk toward the steel door. Gripping the cold gandle it send chills down my spine.


    "Alright, I am way too nervous."


    I tried to focus, reminding myself of how important this work was. How many lives depend upon it?


    "Remember only monsters are beyond this door not humans."


    I don¡¯t want to be a hero, I just want to know who I am.


    I have never asked this myself because of Grandpa Will, but now he is not with me anymore. My friends are no more, my family is no more. All my


    connections are gone.


    But that dream has given me some hope that maybe I am not alone. That maybe someone is still waiting for my arrival.


    This was my resolve¨C to hunt down monsters.


    With a creaking sound, the door opened.


    The tunnel expanded once again but this time it was not an endless road. It had lights installed inside.


    ''Looks like I can still do it secretly after all'' I almost sighed in relief, but stopped midway not wanting to let anyone know about my presence here.


    Not yet.


    With measured steps, I walked inside the corridor.


    *Tak*


    *Tak*


    Footsteps echoed in the open corridor, the dark dam walls making each sound echo.


    This place was not meant to be silent, I stopped mid-way as two new paths greeted me.


    *Tak*


    My heart dropped at the sudden sound of footsteps.


    ''Was I caught so soon?''


    Hearing the sound coming from the right, I quickly chose the left side to hide.


    "Urgh, Do we need to come here, the beast is still out."


    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    "And whose fault do you think it was for letting the beast out?"


    Two men can be seen walking through the right corridor, both dressed in combat gear.


    "Who was it again? I need to kick that bastard''s ass."


    "You are that bastard."


    "Oh? I guess it doesn''t matter than."


    Their conversation stopped abruptly as the two guards looked towards the source of the sound. I held my breath, pressing my back against the cold, damp stone wall, hoping the walls would swallow me whole.


    "The door is open."


    The man with reddish brown hair pointed toward the door, and the man beside him frowned.


    "The beast didn''t enter right? Should we check outside?"


    ''Yes, go outside.'' I cheered internally for such clever thoughts.


    "Hmm, let''s go."


    Both men cautiously approached the door with silent steps, fear can be seen clearly in their eyes.


    Outside was dark and empty, no beast could be seen waiting outside.


    "Should we go deeper?"


    "Have you brought the torch?"


    "You were supposed to bring it!"


    "You goddam idiot! I told you to do it just a moment ago."


    ''They get along surprisingly well.'' I thought as I watched them go out.


    "Let''s just do a quick check and lock the door this time."


    The man with reddish hair at the end just sighed.


    "Fine with me."


    "*Sigh* I am never asking you to do anything ever again."


    They both stepped deeper into the tunnel, their hands glued to their swords. Even though it looked like both were ready to fight, their shaking hands told another story altogether.


    "Hiik, hey see this."


    The man with black hair hitched as he called out to his friend. They both looked at the head of the dead beast lying on the ground.


    "We need to inform others that someone has enter-"


    Before he could finish his sentence they both froze- their time has been stopped.


    My thoughts raced faster than ever as I stopped both men with static, my usual nonchalant attitude gone.


    What am I supposed to do now? I don''t have any means to capture them nor am I confident enough to subdue them without making any sound.


    The answer was clear on what needed to be done, but I once again tried to run away from it.


    ''Will you still keep them alive.'' Elda''s words echoed in my mind. Reminding me once again of the cruelty they had done.


    "Pfft-" A sudden laugh came out as I realized something messed up.


    I never took any means to capture by my own will. I didn''t want to keep them alive from the beginning.


    This was done unconsciously, to force me with a single option only.


    I took out my sword once again preparing myself for the act I was about to commit.


    "My hands are shaking" I mumbled.


    But why?


    When I fought the tree that took control over villagers, I was afraid but not this much. When killed Kit even then I didn''t shake this much.


    I closed my eyes and went behind the man with black hair. Using my left hand I covered his mouth in a strong grip, he was still unable to move as time had been stopped for him.


    "Hmp!"


    He tried to shout as I let go of static, before he could react any further I slit his throat open.


    *Thump!*


    His eyes wide open, as his lifeless body fell on the floor.


    Just like that, he was dead.


    No struggle or confusion. Just a quick and painless death.


    My hands had stopped shaking as I glanced at the body below me. I didn''t wait any further and did the same with other men as well.


    What kind of face am I making right now? I don''t know but it was not supposed to be a good one I assumed.


    "Maybe I have a talent for this." I joked but couldn''t laugh


    Not waiting further I once again entered the corridor going left in a hurry.


    *Tak!*


    *Tak!*


    This time my footsteps were loud and clear. But somehow I didn''t care.


    No I couldn''t care less. Is it reckless? Yes, it is.


    But do I care? Absolutely not. Not at this very moment.


    My steps soon turned into a sprint as I dashed inside.


    As if I was running away from something.


    Something that I don''t want to accept.


    ''Dammit''


    A man walking toward another corner noticed Asher, as he parted his lips to shout.


    "Wh-"


    *Kh!*


    I increased my speed instantly through Kairosflow, getting near him in under a second. Grabbing him by the collar I stabbed his neck, stopping any sound from coming out.


    His body struggled and twitched in my grasp, and after a moment he finally stopped moving.


    Gently, I let his body fall to the ground. One more has died.

 Ch55 Trust.

    "Dammit"


    I cursed out loud as I looked at the man lying on the floor.


    ''No time to waste.'' Throwing this issue at the back of my head I sprinted forward. Bottles littered the dirty corridor, and stains marred the walls.


    For some unimaginable reasons, I was finding this whole situation quite amusing. Weeks ago, I fought a gigantic serpent and a tentacle monster. Now, I''m infiltrating a gang base.


    Does this even make sense?


    "Focus, Asher Focus" I know why I was being so talkative with myself today and sadly it was not for a good reason.


    The corridor was about to end, another gate soon came into view. Slowing down I went to the side to approach it with caution.


    Peeking inside, it was a room with sofas and chairs scattered around. Three people sat drinking, while two slept on the floor or sofa.


    They were ridiculously easy targets.


    ''Eh, I suddenly had an urge to throw a bomb inside.'' Is it normal to feel this way, maybe it''s not.


    But I found such thoughts to be funny.


    Alright no more jokes, I took a deep breath as I looked at them.


    *Thuk!*


    The three inside soon stopped moving¨C In the blink of an eye, all three had their heart pierced as they fell to the floor.


    The two who were still asleep were not shown mercy either, I kneeled beside the last one of the sleeping figures and stabbed their heart.


    After finishing the work I stood up, my body had no stains of blood and my hands were also clean. I was amazed at how neatly and silently I''d done it.


    The combination of static and Kairosflow was perfect for committing any crime without leaving any traces of evidence behind.


    ''What a scary ability to have, luckily I am its owner.''


    Just as I was admiring myself, I realized a big problem.


    There was nowhere else to go now! I need to go back to the door and take a right turn.


    ''Let''s rest for ten minutes before moving out.''


    I sat on the sofa in a relaxed manner showing no hurry or anxiety, my mind was calm and clear like never before.


    All I did was take deep breaths and kept looking at the ceiling in a dazed manner with no focus whatsoever.


    As some minutes passed my eyes opened.


    "Why is it so serene just sitting here?" I muttered in a sleepy tone.


    I looked at my right hand still holding the purple-tinted blade.


    This artifact had a negative effect!


    I swiftly let go of the sword, letting it fall on the ground immediately.


    I had been using this for more than an hour without realizing its effects, this artifact makes its user mind clouded or fills them with a surge of anger.


    I hadn''t even realized I''d been under its effects since entering this room.


    "I almost messed up."


    Storing it in my bracelet I stood up and left the room.


    So many dead bodies are lying around someone must have seen it by now.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    I ran frantically down the corridor again. My mind was not clear enough but I should be able to manage for now.


    The right corridor came as I entered it unlike before it had many rooms with boxes kept in them. Most rooms were still empty. Crossing them I finally saw a light at the end of it.


    A clear bright light shone at the end of the corridor, I slowed down. My breathing was a bit heavy from all the running. But it also helped unexpectedly¨C my mind has cleared a lot by now.


    Slowly I got closer and closer to the exit, looking at it from my hiding spot, a chill ran down my spine as I witnessed what was inside.


    A big hall supported by two pillars, at the center of it were people with weapons all over them. At the further corner of the room were prisons with too many to count trapped inside.


    My heart raced, but I remained calm. Looking for any possible way to safely get inside.


    Seeing the boxes at the side of the gate, an idea finally emerged. With a swift and cautious step, I rolled over the ground reaching the corner immediately.


    Hiding behind them, I held them. Slowly dragging them to the left till they covered me perfectly.


    Doing the same thing once again, I tried to peek through the narrow gap between the boxes and the wall, making sure not to be seen by any of the gang members. The chatter in the room grew clearer as I approached, the smell of sweat and metal mingling in the stale air.


    Fifteen of them. I doubted half were Awakeners, but certainty was paramount.


    Even I would have some trouble if all of them started to fight me at once.


    ''Why are there such big curtains on that wall..?'' I looked toward my right side and saw a wall covered in clothes.


    ''Is something hidden there?''


    Shaking my head I once again looked at the prisoners, six adults and twelve children.


    There were supposed to be more of them, right?


    My eyes widened as I saw a small girl sitting in the far corner of the prison. Her short brown hair and one-piece dress were all familiar.


    Moving closer, I finally saw her¡ªLucy, also a captive.


    ''Why is Lucy here?'' I panicked as I searched for any of her injuries but seemingly found her safe for now.


    ''Now that I think about it, I have not seen her for three days now.''


    I gritted my teeth in anger. It was difficult to hold back this feeling. That someone you knew was also going to go through the same thing that happened to Elda.


    The prisoners were not in good condition, they all looked sick and starved. An unknown disgusting scent filled the area near them.


    This smell was so bad that I wanted to puke out of disgust.


    I tried to take a step forward toward them but before that could have happened my cover got blown away by a strong wind, the attack was so sudden that it gave me no time to react pushing me onto the walls.


    *Thud!*


    I got slammed into the wall behind me, the boxes surrounding me all gone by the strong wind.


    "I was waiting for you to come out. Did you think you could hide at such an open site?"


    I raised my head at the familiar sound, and looking I saw him¨CA man with a small scar over his left eye, it was Kalvus he was slowly walking toward me.


    I tried to stand up, but he didn¡¯t let me. Another strong gust of wind was thrown right toward me. Seeing the attack coming I dodged to the side and abruptly stood up.


    "Huff¨C Why are you here?" I demanded in a tone full of anger taking out Sword of Repose from my bracelet in an instant.


    Kalvus tilted his head in confusion as if he had just heard something absurd.


    "I can ask you the same thing, Why are you down here Asher?"


    "Oh? I am here for an interview actually." I said in a mocking tone.


    Kalvus blinked taken aback by my response.


    "Did he invite you to join us? No, I can see that happening."


    Kalvus mumbled something under his breath but I couldn''t hear it properly.


    "Let''s just say you did come here for an interview why were you hiding there." He said with a sly smile his sword now resting over his shoulder.


    ''This bastard is enjoying it.''


    "I saw some insects crawling down here so I thought I should crush them. Now that I have answered your question how about you answer mine."


    Kalvus laughed his serious face nowhere to be seen anymore.


    "Oh, I hope you were not calling us insects. But anyway I don''t need to answer your questions. Catch him. We will use him later."


    Kalvus said before walking away, letting his men do the job. Two men came forward following his orders and walked toward Asher.


    *Crackle!*


    "Grah!!"


    Hearing the sound Kalvus turned around his eyes widened in shock. The sword in Asher''s hand expanded into a sword whip with purple-tinged blades at its side.


    But this was not the site that shocked him. His two men were instantly killed without hesitation or fear.


    ''An artifact?'' Kalvus thought as he looked down at his men, their throats sliced down by Asher''s sword whip.


    Kalvus then looked at Asher his eyes again widening in shock as he raised his sword.


    "I thought you don''t like fighting." He said to Asher.


    "I don''t." I shook my head in denial as the sword whip turned back to its normal form the crackling sound filling the hall.


    "Liar," Kalvus said with a smirk as if he found something interesting.


    All the gang members were also ready for the fight, their weapons raised. They didn''t think they would lose.


    How could they when they have an awakened by their side along with so many people?


    *Tak!*


    *Tak!*


    Then all of a sudden all the attention in the hall was toward the pillars at the sudden sound, my eyes moved there as well. Behind it was stairs that I had somehow missed seeing previously.


    Walking down the stairs was a man wearing a simple red shirt and brown pants he looked to be in his fifties.


    "What''s the commotion here? I am trying to sleep."


    He grumbled as he scratched his beard.


    "Boss someone has infiltrated here." A reply soon came from one of the men.


    Looking at him my eyes widened and my face went pale.


    "Gre-th" I whispered my voice shaking with fear.

 Ch56 Murderer.

    Greth squinted his eyes, trying to see what was happening after seeing the boy with a pair of silver eyes he beamed with a smile and said.


    "Asher, what'' are you doing here so late at night? I was really concerned you didn''t come back today at all."


    Greth''s smile was like his usual warm and mischievous demeanor as if this whole situation was not weird at all.


    Kalvus looked at Greth and gave him an annoyed look.


    "Your dear customer just killed your men Greth and that''s all you have to say."


    Greth as if finally understanding the situation looked around the hall and finally saw you two men lying on the ground with their throats cut off.


    "Hmm yes, that''s something to be concerned about."


    Greth said casually as he walked toward Kalvus.


    "Why?... Why are you talking like this." I asked my voice shaking so much that I couldn''t even understand what I was saying myself.


    Greth looked confused for a moment then chuckled. "But I always talk like this lad, what''s gotten into you today? And all of you lower your weapons, this boy is my favorite customer, how dare you scare him."


    ''What is he talking about? What''s happening here.''


    Unconsciously I also lowered my sword but didn¡¯t let go of it.


    "So, you are going to let go of him just like that," Kalvus asked in a relaxed manner, unlike others who had followed Greth''s orders he didn''t let go of his sword and kept it at his shoulder.


    "Of course I will, those two guys were new anyway I have not even paid them yet. So no loss at all ....Instead I was planning to let Asher join us. He came from the factory route right, that means he fought all the monsters before coming here."


    Kalvus nodded and said in a tone of relief "So if he had killed the escaped beast I don''t need to kill it anymore..that''s good to hear."


    "See we both are on the same page.." Greth nodded enthusiastically and looked toward me. "So what do you say want to join us."


    My hands were shaking and my breathing was heavy but not from fear, it was a different sensation altogether, something that I had never felt before.


    The longer I heard their conversation the more my heart ached in pain. The pain felt so bad.. so overwhelming that I wanted nothing more than to rip my heart out of my chest.


    "You... You didn¡¯t answer me Greth why are you here."


    Greth frowned but soon shook his head as if understanding something.


    "Oh?... I see it''s like that the shock was too much for this poor kid, don''t worry let me explain."


    Greth dramatically raised his hand to his sides and said.


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    "I run this small business... this small family Asher. And I want you to be a part of it."


    I took a deep breath, Kairosflow has already started working making my thoughts accelerate.


    ''I don''t have much origin left, I had tried to save it as much as possible but even with that I only have about 45% left....''


    I closed my eyes for a moment completing my plan on what to do now.


    In a heavy voice, I asked. "Explain...everything"


    Greth once again smiled as he felt satisfied.


    "I knew it! I know you would understand Asher we both are so alike. Are you my long-lost son or something?"


    ''Alike? What kind of bulishit is this now.'' I almost cursed out loud, the situation was far too bad for me to do something stupid now.


    "Ah, looks like you are not aware yet,.. that''s even funnier"


    Seeing Greth laugh Kalvus just shook his head in disappointment, everyone present here also looked at Greth as if seeing a rare animal in a zoo.


    "Alright let me explain. Have you heard of this phrase before it''s called? "Murder becomes a habit." This phrase actually tells my whole life story in a way. ...Funny isn''t it."


    "What are you even talking about? I don''t understand anything at all! How are we even the same.!"


    I tried- I truly did but in the end, my anger got the better of me. I don''t know if it''s due to the negative effect of the artifact or directly myself.


    But I shouted and demanded my answers.


    Greth''s eyes widened in surprise at my sudden burst of anger. I could see a flicker of ....disappointment in his eyes. But he remained calm and told in a serene and gentle tone like always.


    "Let me explain. Your condition is even worse than mine it looks like. That phrase refers to someone who had once solved their problems through murder, when another problem arises they will again try to solve it through murder, by the time they realize what they had done it''s already too late...Actually it doesn''t need to be murder done by themselves if they had witnessed it that also makes them an undeniable murderer."


    Taking a deep breath he concluded. "That''s my life story, Asher, you can interpret it as you wish, now do you understand what I meant when I said we both are the same."


    The room was eerily silent, the only sound was of my heart thumping against my chest.


    Greth''s words echoed in my mind, ''Murder becomes a habit''. The phrase itself was a noose tightening around my throat, each syllable a heavy stone adding to its weight.


    "I don''t. How did I even become a murderer by your definition, all I did was kill monsters who tortured innocents."


    Greth sighed and rolled his eyes. "What a bullshit Asher let me ask you this... When you killed those men do you even know what kind of face you were making... your face and hands may look clean of blood but look down upon your steps."


    Following his words I looked down in confusion, only for my eyes to widen.


    It was true my hands were clean so was my face, no splashes of blood had reached me from the time I came here. But¨C My footsteps were bloody, I had made blood stain marks without even realizing it. My legs shook for a moment as I took a step back another blood imprinted on the floor.


    Kalvus mused at this situation he was enjoying this show. Greth was not strong he was the weakest here in terms of strength. Yet his words were sharper than any blades, he was poking at the right place at the right time.


    In a cruel twist of fate, he trying to break Asher by his words, to corrupt him into like himself. What a scary fellow.


    Everyone here was looking at Asher wobble at his own two feet. But Asher stood his ground not falling from the shock.


    Greth seeing this chuckled, he was enjoying this game as well.


    "Now let me ask you once again what kind of face e do you think you are making right now Asher."


    ''What kind of face? One of disgust maybe?''


    "You are ....smiling. You grinning like a madman." Greth said in a solemn tone.


    "Asher you clearly are insane yet you try to act like a man filled with a sense of justice. As your elder let me give you some advice. Don''t justify your acts always be sure of what you do..... And don¡¯t regret those choices."


    My world seems to spin at those words. A grin? A smile? I couldn''t recall my expression. But the more I thought about it, the more it made sense. The way the pain in my heart grew stronger with every beat, was a feeling of exhilaration, a twisted satisfaction that I had never felt before. Was this what it felt like to be a monster?


    "Ha! What a load of bullshit." I scoffed out loud this time.


    Greth seeing this frowned and scratched his head.


    "Oops! Look like I said too much."

 Ch57 Die with a smile.

    Greth looked at Kalvus with an awkward smile.


    "Sorry I messed up, I shouldn''t have said the last line."


    "I couldn''t care any less." My world seems to keep spinning with all his words but I have already decided on what needs to be done.


    ''Don''t regret my actions, sure I will.'' I thought to myself.


    Elda''s face and sorrow were known to me.


    I know she was angry at me when I didn''t kill her perpetrators and I was enraged by this as well now.


    "I see, but do you think you can kill everyone here? I didn''t know you were an awakened but that still doesn''t change anything."


    Greth said with a grin, taking a step back he pulled something out of a brown box kept somewhere.¨C A vial containing a reddish-green liquid.


    Kalvus gave Asher a glance from the side and brought a woman from the prison, she had her dress torn, her face red and pale¨C She looked almost dead.


    "What are you planning to do with her?" I asked with a frown making sure my face was not grinning anymore.


    "You don''t need to feel bad Asher, this woman is almost dead. Her inside had been...well let''s say broken down. So even if a doctor came to heal her she will continue to live in a world of pain."


    Opening the vial he poured it down inside her mouth by force. Her body twisted and contracted for a moment, seeing this Asher''s eyes widened he had seen this before, and this is what had happened to kena as well in the ruins.


    "Don''t move." Kalvus pointed his sword toward me before I could take a step forward.


    The woman''s body continued to twist unnaturally till she calmed down, her face which had been pale and sick again regained life, and slowly all her injuries healed.


    "See the magic of this, all kinds of injuries could be healed by this potion. Whoever made this is a genius."


    "This can... heal."


    If it''s true that''s an elixir but I better know not to trust this man''s words. Just a single opening... and I will do what I need to do.


    "You are clearly thinking something stupid." Kalvus shook his head with a smirk, he took the woman and dragged her near the curtains covering the wall, opening them to reveal what was hidden behind.


    The woman who had been looking healthy by now suddenly groaned in agony her face broke down, her skin started to melt as she kicked her legs in the air and was dragged down and thrown towards the curtain.


    "Ah..... don''t tell me." My face went pale as if all the colors had been taken out, a cold sweat ran down my neck.


    "...Monsters" That was the only word that I could say.


    Behind the curtain was a pit¨C In which monsters with their bodies deformed and twisted lay underneath. The woman who had also been now turned into a monster let out a shriek as she fell.


    Her human form had been replaced by a creature of horror, a creature with claws and teeth that no one would have thought could ever come from a human. The monsters in the pit, hearing the sound of the fall, looked up at the new arrival with hungry eyes.


    "Fascinating isn''t it," Greth said in admiration. "All these monsters do you think... you can win."


    I clenched my fists and took a step forward, my mind racing with anger. "What have you done to these people?"


    Kalvus stepped aside, his grin widening. "What had to be done? You see, this world is not as black and white as you think, Asher. Sometimes, sacrifices must be made for the greater good."


    The pit was filled with the cacophony of monstrous howls and snarls, the air thick with the stench of decay and despair. I felt a wave of nausea wash over me, but I couldn''t tear my eyes away from the horror before me. These were once humans, like Elda and Kena, and now they were... this.


    "I have.... decided."


    "Oh, did you finally give up? Good heavens you sure took your time Asher, but it was worth it. All this drama I mean."


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    Greth face chimed with pleasure as he stepped aside from the pit along with Kalvus.


    "I am prepared.... but are you?" I asked in a solemn tone, this time I smiled for sure.


    The two men looked at each other, puzzled. They had pushed me to the edge, and now they were about to find out what that meant.


    "What are you on about?" Kalvus snarled, his grip tightening on his sword.


    "You see, I''ve realized that sometimes, to save the world from monsters, you have to become one yourself.... so thank you," I replied, my eyes never leaving the pit of horrors.


    *Swish!* I swung my sword once in the air, the tension raised like a storm was about to come.


    "Fuck-" Greth cursed as he took a step back, at that moment Asher''s figure vanished from his site.


    *Cling!*


    Two swords clashed at that very moment.


    "Do you really wish to die that much," Kalvus said with a frown¨C Just by a breath he had managed to stop Asher from attacking Greth.


    "Don''t worry I am prepared to die... but are you ready to die as well."


    *Tink!*


    With a small push we both backed away, he was as fast as I had expected him to be.


    ''fifteen enemies plus an uncountable number of monsters...Can I win?''


    "Pfft- I clearly can''t."


    This situation is clearly out of my league, all I can do is hope to kill as many enemies as I can.


    Greth looked at Kalvus and gave him a nod, the latter took it as a cue to start the battle.


    "I don''t think you''ve thought this through, Asher. You can''t beat us all. You''re just a foolish boy with a vendetta."


    "I may not win, but I will not lose either," I said with a smile.


    I don''t want to smile without knowing, so I will smile and keep smiling when I want to.


    ''I will use static at the right moment.''


    With a smirk I accelerated ahead, Kalvus didn''t wait either his feet lifted by the wind carried him away from me.


    Greth, who was not a fighter, took a step back, his eyes widened in shock as he saw the swiftness of our movements. The guards around him looked ready to pounce on me but hesitated due to the sudden change of events.


    Using the distraction, I lunged towards Kalvus with my sword, the blade cutting through the air with a fierce intent. His eyes narrowed as he readied himself for the assault. He was a skilled swordsman, his movements precise and calculated. Our swords clashed with a metallic ring, sparks flying as we locked eyes.


    Without wasting any time Kalvus threw a gust of wind toward Asher, seeing this I dodged to the side trying to catch Kalvus''s hands.


    Seeing my approach he jumped back with his wind-boosted agility, narrowly avoiding my grasp. The room had turned into a whirlwind of steel and magic.


    The guards, caught in the crossfire of our battle, were forced to retreat to the edges of the chamber, their eyes wide with fear and confusion.


    Greth, unable to hide his shock at my sudden aggression, shouted a command that echoed through the room. The guards jolted from their paralysis and lunged at me one by one, their weapons glinting in the flickering torchlight.


    "Kill him!" Kalvus bellowed, his face contorted in rage.


    The guards, still disoriented from the sudden shift in power dynamics, stumbled forward awkwardly. Their movements were sluggish, almost as if they were unsure of what they were doing. Each guard''s eyes revealed a flicker of doubt, of fear, but they were driven by the authority of their leader.


    "Tch!" I clicked my tongue at this, Sword of Repose crackled in response turning into a sword whip.


    I swung it with all my might and in a flash of light the three guards were knocked back, with a slash on their chest.


    Their armor had been cut cleanly, leaving a trail of red mist in the air. They fell to the ground, hopefully not alive.


    Kalvus looked at them with his eyes squinted and clicked his tongue. His sword now covered in wind lunged at Asher, with a fierce force destroying the path in its wake.


    But Asher was quicker, I ducked and rolled under the sword path, my sword whip cutting through the air, leaving a trail of purple flash.


    Kalvus using his sword with wind, striked the whip, sending it away.


    "Impressive, but not enough." He smirked.


    Greth witnessing this turn of events, looked at Asher for a moment, then turned to walk toward the horror of monsters he had created.


    I once again sprinted toward Kalvus, Kairosflow making me move twice as fast then before. Five guards with different sets of abilities did not wait for my next move and attacked me simultaneously.


    *Cling!*


    *Cling!*


    *Cling!*


    Various clashes of swords happened at the same time Asher who had been looking at the world in slow motion could see every single movement of each guard.


    Some threw rocks while some used their heightened strength to kill Asher, but all of it was a futile effort.


    Each of their attacks was met with swift counters, my sword a blur as it danced around their crude blows.


    *Thuck!*


    A single thrust from Sword of Repose left a trail of bloody mist, as it pierced another one of the guards, taking his life.


    Splashes of blood sprayed everywhere, painting my face in crimson.


    The guards fell one by one, their lives claimed by the cold steel of my blade. The room was a symphony of clanging metal and grunts of exertion. The smell of blood grew stronger, mingling with the stench of fear and monstrosity from the pit.


    Kalvus''s eyes shook at this situation, he had not expected Asher to be this strong.


    Looking at the clashes of sword and supernatural, Kalvus also decided to make his move.


    He raised his sword and pointed toward the group that continued to fight with Asher. The wind gathered at the tip of his sword wrapping around in the form of a tornado, with all his strength he thrusted it ahead.


    The tornado of sword wind shot towards Asher with a deadly intent to end this fight swiftly.


    *Boom!*


    A smile played on my lips, as I took a step mid-air and jumped up toward the ceiling, Kalvus''s eyes widened in shock as his attack hit his own men, destroying them.


    *Crash!*


    Coming down like a commet by kicking the ceiling, I raised my sword turning it into a sword whip and swung it down.


    Greth''s eyes followed me with a mix of excitement and horror, while Kalvus had a look of shock and disbelief.


    Kalvus who could have dodged such an open attack stopped moving¨C His body had been frozen in time!


    The sword whip came down like lightning leaving a trail of purple and black afterimages, with the sound of air bursting apart it struck the frozen kalvus splitting him apart.

 Ch58 Pity

    *Boom!*


    Like lightning, the sword movement echoed in the chamber, Greth who had witnessed all these was left awe-struck, his mouth agape.


    Kalvus''s figure continued to stand, and then like a spray of water, his body split from his waist in a diagonal cut.


    And he fell, his lifeless body creating a pool of blood.


    Just like that an awakened had died.


    Asher''s body fell from above, unable to land properly he rolled on the ground from the force, the sword in his hand now already thrown due to the massive impact.


    "Argh!"


    He groaned as his body rolled over, one hand over his ribs.


    "Uh, I feel like I died just now." Luckily he didn''t break any bones but his muscles got ruptured.


    ''Two are still left..'' I tried to stand up, but my body was refusing to move, with a grunt I forced myself to my knees and took deep breaths to manage the pain.


    Sword of Repose could be seen lying on the floor, not too far away.


    ''Ah,.... my mind is getting hazy.''


    This time Asher could identify the negative effects at once now that he had already felt them before, but it still didn''t stop them.


    Greth who had been standing near the pit, looked at Asher with a look of contemplation his arms crossed over his chest.


    One of the guards slowly moved toward Asher, who was sitting on his knees exhausted, raising his sword he prepared for his strike hoping to end his life.


    I looked at the incoming guard from the corner of my eyes, kairosflow had already stopped thought acceleration, and my chest which felt like was on fire raised up and down to get any air it could muster.


    ''Is this the... end, Is this as far as I can go.''


    Asher still needed some time to get his body back together, to get back the strength to move.


    This... This feeling of powerlessness, he hated that from the depth of his very soul.


    If he is going to die he will look back at his death, he won''t close his eyes.


    Moving his head he looked at the enemy in the eyes daring him to move, to kill him.


    Seeing his hesitation my lips parted into a smile, and slowly blood trickled down from my head, giving a metallic taste.


    ''Oh, I can''t imagine how crazy I must be looking right now.''


    The guard looked at Greth who in return gave a nod, with a gulp he took a step forward and tried to strike Asher.


    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    *Boom!*


    At that moment a green glow along with a gust of wind suddenly came out of nowhere as it floated above Asher, with a speed surpassing its size it pierced the attacker''s heart and vanished in dim light.


    My eyes widened as the guard fell after having it hard pierced.


    "....Spirit" I mumbled without thinking.


    Realizing what had happened a bit late, I soon remembered a crucial part of my contingency plans,


    Franz''s spirits had been watching all this time!


    ''I didn''t know they could attack, but it seems I can''t expect it to happen again.''


    The guards were dead, all that was left were captives and Greth himself to be dealt with. Asher after a bit of rest stood up and stored the Sword of Repose.


    "Sorry for... making you wait, Greth," I said while walking toward him.


    Greth lips curled up as he said.


    "No issue at all you gave me a great show."


    Greth''s sarcasm was thick, but his eyes betrayed his surprise. He had never seen an awakened fall so swiftly before.


    "So are you going to kill me now?"


    Greth asked, his voice carrying a hint of amusement amidst the tension. Asher took another deep breath, his eyes never leaving Greth''s.


    "Yes.. if you have any information to give before dying I will be grateful for the last time."


    Greth chuckled, "Information? You think I''m that easily fooled?"


    "No, you are not... you are smart- too smart, the only mistake you made was coming down here today. Or I would have continued to trust you all my life."


    Greth took a step back, his hands raised in a non-threatening manner. Then gently he pull down the curtains completely letting the monsters be free from the pits of horror.


    "If I go down... we will go down together what do you say," Greth said with a chuckle no hint of fear in his eyes.


    Soon the monster would arrive killing everything in their path, these pitiful creatures who were once humans will now devour their own kind.


    I looked at Greth''s final attempt and walked toward him once again, seeing me coming he staggered back and fell on the ground.


    Looking at Asher, Greth frowned for a moment then in his usual gentle and sarcastic tone he said.


    "If by any chance you survive... that I hope you don''t. See that brown box I took out the vial from take it with you along with the white box near it."


    Greth''s words were a puzzle, but there was no time to solve it now. The sound of scurrying and snarling grew louder as the monsters approached.


    "What does the white box contain?"


    For the first time since their meeting, Greth hesitated before saying "Elixars... to heal even from near-death experience."


    Asher''s eyes narrowed, understanding the gravity of what was in the box.


    "Why are you telling me this?" I kneeled beside Greth''s figure and put my hand over his heart, the monster''s shriek could be heard loud and clear as they started to come near us.


    "Because you are going to need it," he whispered, his eyes closed.


    Then he laughed "What are you planning to do with me now, let monsters eat me?"


    I shook my head. "No... I want to kill you myself."


    Greth smirked, "Then do it, but make it quick."


    Kairosflow flow let me accelerate or decelerate things using this I slowed down bleeding many times be it my own or of others, the only condition was to touch them.


    I gave Greth a smile, a happy smile as I had first greeted him in the Inn.


    "Goodbye Greth."


    As I whispered the words, I channeled Kairosflow into my hand, pressing it against Greth''s chest. His eyes shot open wide in shock as he felt the sudden warmth spreading through his body. The blood vessels in his face bulged as his heart pounded in his chest, trying to keep up with the unnatural pace I had set for it.


    Then, like a fruit ripe with rot, his heart burst. The sound was muffled by his ribs, but I felt the sickening squelch beneath my palm. His eyes remained open, but the life within them faded to a dull emptiness. I removed my hand, now sticky with the crimson fluid that seeped from his body.


    Not thinking much of it I backed away now waiting for the monster''s arrival, ''they seemed to have been busy eating the woman Kalvus threw inside.''


    From the depth of pits, they soon arrived one by one.


    Some had maintained human traits while others had lost any sense of humanity, all had their forms deformed was the only common point among them.


    These uncountable number of former humans now¨C Creatures of beyond let out howls of pain and grimaces, their bodies reeking of blood and decay turned their heads toward Asher who had been waiting for their arrival.


    Asher''s eyes now didn''t look like that of a cold-blooded murderer but rather of a man who could cry for other''s pain¨C He looked at them with pity.

 Ch59 Middle of the night

    I looked at the former humans¨C now creatures of beyond, their sanity taken, forms deformed and left nothing as their former selves.


    They didn''t wait, a monster who had retained his human characteristics came forward his arms twisted backward, body covered in grotesque fur that stuck to his skin and a head that belonged once to a human.


    Truly a bizarre and chilling site to behold.


    Asher didn''t have much origin left and even if had, fighting this many monsters alone would be nothing but plain stupidity.


    Yet he was not afraid. This was due to a simple reason¨C He still had a trump card, even though it was only a fifty percent gamble he still hoped it would work.


    The monsters didn''t wait for Asher to complete his prayers as they jumped toward him, wishing to tear his already ruptured flesh, eating him alive.


    I tried not to take a step back, I felt if I showed even a hint of fear my death would be certain.


    Looking at the monster that just jumped toward me, my eyes widen. Then at that moment, a flash of light filled the chamber, blinding me for a moment.


    Opening my eyes after they got adjusted to the sudden brightness I saw it¨C A sword made of pure light, glowing in the color of twilight had pierced the monster making it fall.


    "She.. came" I muttered under my breath.


    The sound of new steps echoed through the chamber, turning my head I saw Morgana walking down the same stairs Greth had come from.


    Looking at Asher, Morgana sighed. She had expected this to happen so she had been waiting for the right moment to arrive.


    "Sorry." This was the only words I could muster.


    It may feel like I had won but it was not¨C With her coming to save me the war against Red Hand was certain.


    And the odds were still not in our favor¨C My favor to be exact.


    "You were reckless." Morgana didn''t say any word of condolences, if not for following orders she would have never let such action ever happen.


    Her eyes scanned the room, taking in the sight of the slain monster and the ones still advancing, driven by a mindless hunger for flesh.


    With a flick of her hand ten swords formed in the air made of light, they all glowed in the color of dawn and filled the room with a comforting warmth.


    Seeing the swords moving mid-air all the creatures retreated in fear, but she wouldn''t let them escape. She stepped forward, her hand moving swiftly, the swords followed her command, slashing and cutting through the air.


    One by one, all the monsters were pierced, stabbed, and cut down by the glowing swords of light. Each strike resonated with a sound like thunder, and the room was filled with an eerie silence as the light swords did their work. Their furious shrieks and pain-filled roars echoed through the chamber, creating a macabre symphony of fear and anger.


    Ignoring the monster''s wrath, Morgana walked toward Asher and said in a composed manner.


    "How are you going to take responsibility?"


    Her voice was calm but firm. The light swords hovered around her, the glow dimming slightly as if reflecting her mood.


    That moment another monster hidden in the depth of darkness lunged toward her, its claw right near her neck.


    Without even giving it a single glance, she moved her left arm toward it, her hand now covered in the same light as her swords pierced through its body. The monster''s body fell with a thud and turned into dust.


    My eyes widened in shock, my voice not leaving my mouth.


    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    I knew she was strong¨C but not this strong.


    Seeing me speechless Morgana tilted her head and asked again. "So, what are you going to do?"


    Her question brought me back to reality, I took a deep breath and said, "I will do what I have to."


    "Again something reckless and senseless I presume."


    Even though she was talking with me, the glowing swords didn''t stop their movements. They continued to slaughter the monsters without slowing down or any hesitation.


    Giving the monster a final glance I continued.


    "Yes,.... but by now you should know where my confidence comes from."


    Asher replied, his voice steady despite the chaos around them. He looked at her with a serious expression, his eyes reflecting the determination burning within him.


    "I saw your fight... The power you wield is useful but even a single variable leaves you helpless."


    I bit my lips at her words, she was right. The monsters were a variable I never accounted for nor could I have ever guessed.


    ''No, I did guess but I didn''t want to accept such an outcome.'' I thought to myself.


    "It''s true.... like you said, my plan was reckless and made up of impulsive emotions but right now I think I have a way to give us the chance we need right now."


    I said sincerely, my eyes looking right at her.


    Morgana raised an eyebrow, "And what is this ''chance'' you speak of?"


    A pool cold of blood suddenly touched my feet, I looked at the once pitch darkness now illuminated by the glow dawn colored swords.


    All the monsters have been slaughtered.


    A cold sweat ran down my neck at this, even though I have also participated in this slaughter, seeing this still made my stomach churn.


    Taking a deep breath I continued. "Our only issue is the number of awakened they have on their side right?"


    Morgana nodded, her gaze unwavering.


    "Correct, but it seems like we can add these monsters into the equation now as well," she said with a frown.


    I hesitated for a moment then said in an unsure tone. "So what if... one night those awakened suddenly died of an unnatural death instead."


    Morgana''s eyes narrowed as she studied me, trying to understand the plot twist I was hinting at.


    "You can''t be serious," she finally said, her voice a mix of shock and intrigue. "But if what you''re suggesting is true..."


    Her words trailed off as the implications sank in. Asher''s plan was bold and dangerous, but it had the potential to shift the balance of power in their favor. It was a gamble, one that could either end the war swiftly or cost them everything.


    "So what do you say? How much time do you think we have." I asked with a grin.


    Morgana didn''t immediately respond, she was deep in thought. Her eyes flickered over the dead bodies of the monsters, her mind racing.


    Finally, she licked her lips and said, "If we are lucky, we could have four days. But if we wish to strike first and catch them off guard, we should plan for no more than three days."


    I smiled at her answer, and seeing my face she again frowned. "More than enough time... *ahem* do you think you could appoint me a good healer by today."


    I asked a bit shamelessly, if we wanted to strike first I needed to be at my best.


    Morgana''s frown grew deeper, she knew what I was hinting at. The battle had taken its toll on me and if we were to continue, I needed to heal. She nodded and said, "I''ll arrange for the best healer we have. But you must promise me, no more reckless actions."


    "Sure."


    I nodded, the gravity of the situation was not lost on me. This time I won''t make such mistakes, I will count for every variable that can ever happen.


    Morgana''s steps echoed through the chamber as she approached the caged captives; they somehow had still been asleep during all these events.


    "Go back and rest... by tomorrow I will prepare everything you will need."


    Morgana''s words were a command, not a suggestion. She knew that Asher''s condition was critical and that he needed to recover before they could proceed with the plan.


    I didn''t say anything and nodded, without her noticing I first took the boxes Greth had told me about and used the stairs to go above.


    Morgana watched him leave with a look of concern. She knew that he was hiding something from her, but all she could do was trust.


    ******


    Asher continued to climb the stairs, the narrow passage made of cobblestones, the stairs were clean as if they had been used countless times.


    I have been putting on a brave front all this time, stopping in the middle of my climb, I punched the wall with all my strength and a little crack appeared upon it on impact.


    I wanted to cry... My insides seem to have been twisted not from pain but from the betrayal I felt just now.


    Greth and I were just acquaintances to each other, but the small talks I had with him reminded me of Grandpa. They were so different yet so similar.


    This fact was disgusting.


    I want to cry but I don''t have any tears to waste upon a being like him.


    So I won''t cry, I will never cry for the death of someone like him.


    Coming out of the stairs I soon reached a room, it was a storage room to be exact with how many things were collecting dust inside.


    Opening the wooden door I left the room, a small hallway present outside with doors on both sides of the wall. At the end of the hallway, another exit was present.


    Walking slowly with tired steps and exited the hallway.


    "Pfft- Obviously I would come here."


    The site outside the door made me laugh, it was a familiar place after all.


    It was the dinner of Cozy Inn, the place I had been staying at all this time.


    I walked toward Greth''s rocking chair beside the window on another side of the counter.


    Removing my bloody shoes I gently sat in it, listening to its creaking sound and leaned back.


    Turning my head toward the window I looked outside. It was still the middle of the night, but the sky was clear¨C the rain had stopped.


    Tonight''s nightmare was finally over.

 Ch60 Debt of Happiness

    Asher was on a tightrope, right now. With a groan he stood up from the chair, he had slept for almost half a day.


    Looking at his small room he felt weird, for almost a month he had been living in Cozy Inn but now he couldn''t anymore after last night''s events.


    "Not like I can blame anyone,afterall I was the one who did this."


    "Franz healed me quite well," I mumbled while changing into my usual clothes, consisting of a white long-sleeve shirt and black pants.


    Taking a deep breath, I looked outside the window. It was the Second floor of a safe house, not far from the Temple. This place being near Temple could now be considered a market district with a lot of noise happening around.


    "I still have some... time left," I said looking at the clear sky, no signs of clouds could be seen. The afternoon sunlight was blinding.


    I almost felt lazy by how warm it had suddenly gotten, but I can¡¯t slack off now.


    "So busy" Asher muttered in a playful tone, no sign of weariness could be felt in his voice.


    The market was bustling with life, merchants shouted their prices, children chased each other with laughter echoing through the cobblestone streets, and the smell of freshly baked bread wafted from the nearby bakery.


    It was easy to get lost in the mundane yet vibrant scene. Asher stepped out of the safe house, feeling the cool stone beneath his boots, and descended the stairs into the heart of the market. He had a destination in mind, one that was not too far from here.


    He was going to the hospital, especially to meet Elda.


    There were several reasons behind this, but the most important one was to inform her about last night''s incident.


    Taking a left turn on the streets and after a ten-minute walk Asher finally reached his destination.


    Looking at the hospital, I couldn''t help nut feel a sense of nostalgia even though I haven''t come here more than once.


    With a small smile playing on my lips over such thoughts I entered the hospital. This time I didn''t need to ask for directions, without any hurry I walked through the hallway reaching the room where I knew Elda would be.


    Opening the door, I saw her quietly sitting on the bed with a bored look on her face. Hearing the door opening, she turned her head to look at Asher who casually took a seat on the chair beside her.


    She frowned at the sudden visit and asked in a soft voice. "I didn''t know you would continue to give me visits."


    Her tone was sarcastic but the boredom in her eyes was clear, she was tired of lying down all day.


    "I also didn''t know I would, but here I am."


    Asher chuckled, trying to lighten the mood. Elda''s frown deepened, but she didn''t protest. She knew he was only trying to help.


    "So, are you sure you don''t have crush on me after a single meeting?" She asked in a playful tone, trying to tease Asher but to her disappointment forget about being flustered his face made her lose her composer.


    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    Asher looked bewildered by her sudden words, his face seemed to be screaming ''What the heck is she talking about?'' but his mouth remained shut. It took a second for his brain to catch up with the conversation.


    He blinked twice and said, "What? No, why would you think that?"


    Elda rolled her eyes. "You''re always so serious. Can''t you take a joke?"


    ''Just last night I was called insane by a literal psycho, now I am being called serious. Is there something wrong with my face?''


    Asher thought to himself as he touched his face in doubt.


    Seeing this now it was Elda''s turn to be bewildered.


    ''What is wrong with this guy? Are some of his screws loose or something.'' She thought to herself, but she kept her thoughts to herself.


    "Are you thinking something rude about me?" I asked after seeing her ridiculous face.


    Elda raised an eyebrow. "Well, are you?" she retorted, a hint of amusement in her eyes.


    "I am."


    Her eyes widened in surprise, and for a moment she was at a loss for words. "Well, I''m not sure if I should be flattered or concerned."


    "I couldn''t care less." I shrugged and added before she could retort. "Anyway, I have come to inform you about something."


    Her expression shifted from teasing to curious as she leaned in slightly, waiting for me to continue.


    "The people responsible behind your..." I hesitated for a moment, as I looked at her severed leg and pale face.


    "My misfortune?" She finished for me, a smirk playing on her lips.


    "Not misfortune, but evil," I replied.


    Her smirk faded as she studied me, her eyes searching for any signs of deceit or pity. She found none.


    "Let me continue first, then you can decide, it is¡­ good news for you."


    Elda''s curiosity piqued, and she leaned back into her bed, waiting for Asher to spill the beans.


    "I caught those who did this to you last night, the whole gang I mean."


    Elda''s eyes widened, and the sudden seriousness in Asher''s voice grabbed her full attention. "What? Did you catch them? How?"


    "The man I saved you from gave quite interesting information, but it looks like you didn''t hear anything properly at that time."


    Elda''s eyes narrowed slightly, "You mean, you knew who they were?"


    "Yes... do you want to know what happened to them?" I asked in a calm voice, my face showing no emotions this time.


    Elda studied me, her curiosity turning into something more intense. "I do," she said, her voice firm.


    She still remembers how she stabbed her perpetrator''s throat because Asher didn''t want to kill at that time. ''Knowing him he must have handed them over to Temple after giving them some beating.''


    Knowing they were still alive somewhere pained her deeply, filling her with a sense of disgust and hatred towards them. But she was satisfied and would be satisfied now by knowing that someone kicked their butts.


    Asher looked at Elda with a little awkward face, rubbing his neck he casually said. "I killed them¨Call of them."


    The room suddenly fell silent, even the noise from the outside market felt muffled. Elda stared at him, her eyes wide with shock.


    "You... you killed them?" she repeated her voice barely a whisper.


    Asher nodded solemnly. "Yes, I did."


    Elda took a deep breath, trying to process this new information. "Why?" she finally managed to ask, her voice shaking slightly.


    She wanted to ask if it was because of her words, about how she hated the fact he left them alive but before she could say it Asher said with a sigh.


    "It''s not because of you... I did it simply because I wanted to." I took a deep breath and added. "So I slaughtered them."


    The room was silent for a while, Elda''s heart was racing faster than it ever had. The revelation was shocking but it also brought a strange sense of relief.


    "Why tell me this?" She asked, trying to keep her voice steady.


    "Because maybe we were a bit similar... you lost your life while I lost my trust."


    Asher''s words hung in the air, and Elda felt a sudden understanding wash over her. She knew he wasn''t referring to their physical states but rather the pain of betrayal and loss of innocence.


    "Thank you.. for telling me this."


    Elda''s voice was softer now, filled with a newfound respect for the young man in front of her.


    "You sure owe me too many thank you''s ."


    Asher said, trying to lighten the atmosphere again with a small smile.


    "I do."


    She smiled happily, she liked this debt she had right now. She would cherish this debt all her life no matter how small and insignificant her life may be in the future.

 Ch61 Tonights Plan

    Elda looked at Asher, he seemed to be in deep thought, tilting her head a little bit she asked.


    "Can you, um tell me how you managed to annihilate that gang."


    I looked at her a bit surprised, she doesn''t look like someone who likes hearing stories.


    "I thought you would be the kind of person who only likes the result, not the process."


    Elda coughed in embarrassment before telling. "Being stuck in hospital is boring, so I don''t mind hearing some stories today."


    I leaned back on my chair, running a hand through my hair I said. "Sure, I don''t like bragging but you asked for it."


    Elda gave her usual deadpan look toward Asher, even though this guy was handsome the way he talked somewhat annoyed her.


    "I''ve got nothing but time," she quipped.


    I looked toward the window, the warmth of the sun filled the room, unlike last night''s storm no sign of cloud could be felt today.


    ''There is still some time left.'' I thought to myself before looking back at Elda. ''Who would think she is older than me when she talks like a child.''


    "You are again thinking something rude about me." She said with squinted eyes, her annoyance palpable over her face.


    "How did you know?"


    My eyes couldn¡¯t help but widen in surprise, at her words. ''Can she read minds?'' I thought, brushing off the eerie feeling.


    "You are not even denying it." She said with irritation, then sighed as she shook her. "Let''s say it''s a woman instinct."


    I just gave a small smile in return, hiding the twitching of my lips.


    "Let''s not fret over small details," I said trying to change the topic. "Let me tell my adventurous story first."


    Asher started his story recalling how he got the information from her kidnapper.


    Hearing this her face paled, she still seemed traumatized from those events but she nodded for me to continue.


    As she had asked I continued the story, of how I found the tunnel on such a rainy day. She gave all her attention toward the story feeling a thrill about how I fought against monsters.


    I didn''t tell her anything about Greth, nor did she question the parts I left. By the end of the story, she seemed satisfied.


    "So, how was the story?" I asked in a small voice.


    She sighed and replied with a teasing smile.


    "The story was good, but your narration was bad."


    Elda''s teasing smile grew a little wider as she delivered the critique.


    "Sorry for being a bad storyteller." I rolled my eyes and stood up.


    The atmosphere in the room was no longer as tense as it had been earlier. The sun had begun to set, casting a warm glow over the stone walls of the room. Shadows grew longer, dancing along the edges of the furniture.


    "Are you leaving now?"


    I stretched my hands before looking back at her and nodded.


    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    "Yes."


    She looked around the room for a moment before saying hesitantly. "You don''t need to come here... to meet me. Forget about helping me anymore, you have done... more than enough"


    "Is that your wish?"


    Elda nodded solemnly. "I can handle myself now. Besides, it''s not right to keep involving you in my mess."


    I looked at her my lips curling up into a smile. "That''s your wish, not mine, I will continue to do as I wish. Tomorrow I will come with a friend, we can discuss more than."


    Her eyes widened in surprise, she had never seen me so assertive before. But she said nothing in reply, just nodded slightly.


    "Don''t leave your room for tonight," I said before leaving the room.


    As I stepped outside the hospital, the cool evening breeze brushed against my face. The cobblestone streets were relatively empty, the townspeople had already retreated to the warmth of their homes. I walked with a purposeful stride, my mind racing with thoughts of what Elda had told me.


    Her situation was more complex than I had initially assumed, and it was clear that she was hiding something. But it was her choice, she doesn''t have any worries except her own future and that''s something to be respected.


    My next stop was the cafe, Albert and I regularly meet at.


    ******


    The bell above the door jingled as I entered, the familiar scent of brewing coffee and freshly baked bread filled my nostrils. The warm light from the hearth cast a cozy glow over the wooden interior.


    Albert sitting at his usual spot looked toward the door at the bell sound and saw Asher entering the store.


    ''How much does this guy eat, every time I see him he is chewing on something.'' I thought to myself as I sat down opposite him.


    "Boss you are again late." He mumbled while eating some kind of pastry. Seeing me eyeing his food he slide the plate near himself even more.


    "Don''t you ever get tired of eating?" I asked while sitting down, the chair creaking under my weight.


    Albert looked at me with a mouthful of pastry, his cheeks puffed like a chipmunk. He chewed and swallowed before responding, "A man''s got to keep his strength up for battle."


    "Don''t you mean running away?" I asked in amusement.


    Albert grinned widely before speaking with his mouth still full. "I fight my battles with brains, not brawns."


    I shook my head in denial. " So did you bring the list I asked for?"


    Albert nodded and gulped down a glass full of water.


    "I was really surprised when someone from Temple came looking for me. Why did you not come yourself, boss?"


    Albert said as he passed over the paper with names and addresses written over it.


    "I was asleep, so I asked someone else to pass over my message."


    I said casually before storing the paper in the bracelet.


    "So what''s the plan? You had asked me to get a list of awakened in the gangs from Castor" Albert asked eagerly, his eyes shining with curiosity.


    "What did Castor say?" I asked changing the subject.


    Albert thought for a moment before telling. "He was surprised when I told him you asked for it. Boss are you planning to do bounty hunting?... Collecting debts is one thing but I don''t think its a good idea to do this."


    "Albert, what are your thoughts about becoming rich? I plan to do something big tonight."


    Albert''s eyes widened, his curiosity piqued. He leaned forward, his elbows on the table.


    "Does this list also contain names of Riven hand leaders?" I asked with a poker face.


    Albert hesitated for a moment but nodded. "Yes, it does."


    "So how about working for me, not just acting as an informant but truly working for me," I asked with a smile.


    Albert frowned he sensed something ominous might happen if he answered right now.


    "I still have a lot of debt with them... so I don''t think its possible boss."


    "It''s alright you can decide about it... tomorrow."


    Albert again frowned, seeing his boss talk so vaguely gave him creepsbut he managed to maintain a polite demeanor.


    "Boss we both seem to be talking about different things."


    "It''s just your imagination."


    "No, I am sure¡ª"


    "I am also sure it''s just your imagination."


    I said with a smirk, cutting off Albert''s protests.


    "Let''s meet near Castor bar tomorrow evening, we will have many things to discuss."


    I said as I stood up, leaving some money on the table.


    "But boss, what about the job you wanted me to do?"


    "Let''s forget about it for today, also don''t go out tonight stay at home."


    Albert nodded in confusion as he watched me leave the cafe. The cool evening air had turned into a chilly night, the stars were out and the moon was a crescent in the sky, casting a silver glow over the town.


    ******


    Entering my room I saw a white mask with a beautiful pattern over the right of its head, lying on my bed along with a note.


    I frowned as I walked toward it, picking up the note first, I saw what was written in it.


    *An artifact to hide your presence, it''s also a reward for your last night''s work.*


    "No privacy at all." I mused as I read the note, picking up the mask I saw its features.


    Name:- Mask of Panoply.


    Affect:- Weaken the user presence as a passive effect, when activated the user can become invisible for five minutes.


    Negative effect:- If the user doesn''t resist while wearing it, the mask will eat away the user''s face and replace the face with itself to drain their life force.

 Ch62 Night of dread–[1]

    #Location 23rd Street, Atlas City.


    Under the clear night sky, the city was silent. No sound could be heard in the ever-bustling streets and market. The busy day was coming to an end with people preparing to head back to their homes.


    In the heart of the city stood a building, an edifice of medieval grandeur. It was not the grandest nor the most well-lit, but it had a peculiar aura that set it apart.


    It was a place where deals were struck and futures bought and sold. This was the abode of the Riven hands, the infamous money sharks that had woven themselves into the very fabric of Atlas City. The building had a stoic facade, its stones worn by the hands of time, yet the windows glinted with a sharpness that suggested hidden dangers lurking within.


    On the second floor, three men could be found sitting in an office.


    The first was the youngest, Luke his eyes gleaming with ambition and greed. His dark hair was slicked back, and he had the sharp features of a predator, a trait that served him well in his line of work. He was the newest member of the Riven Hands, eager to prove himself.


    The second man, Markus, was middle-aged with a thick beard that had begun to gray. His eyes held a world-weariness that spoke of a life of hard choices and calculated risks. He had been with the Riven Hands for more than a decade and was known for his unyielding negotiation tactics. The lines on his face were a roadmap of his rise to power within the city.


    At the other end of the table sat a man who looked fairly young, yet the wisdom of time couldn''t be hidden in his eyes. He was Kaiser, the leader of Riven Hands and an awakened.


    "So, our money collection has suddenly started to rise and both of you didn''t find it important enough to tell me."


    Kaiser asked with narrowed eyes, his hands tapping the table in a systematic rhythm raising the tension in the room.


    Luke looked at Markus for a moment before saying.


    "But isn''t it a good thing, we are getting our money back much earlier? So, I thought it was a normal thing to happen."


    Markus sighed upon hearing this and nodded. "Yes, it would have been a good thing if the money came from mundane people... but the money is not coming from them."


    Luke frowned in confusion, as he looked at Kaiser for clarification.


    "The money we are getting now is from awakeners, and people like them are not eager to pay back. It means someone has been going to them and collecting money with force just like we do."


    The room grew tense as Kaiser''s voice grew colder, and his eyes sharper.


    "But if someone is doing that why are we getting paid back, why don''t they keep it to themselves."


    Luke muttered understanding the issue now.


    "Who is the one that took these commissions?" Kaiser asked, his tone filled with curiosity.


    Markus thought for a moment before answering.


    "Seeing the sudden raise, I have been investigating it and found out a single person has been taking commission since last week."


    Markus spoke up, his voice heavy with the weight of his findings. He pulled out a scroll from his pocket and unfurled it on the table, revealing a list of names with figures next to them.


    "Albert, he is the one that took these commissions and in no more than two days he also brought the money back."


    Luke tilted his head in confusion at this news, meanwhile Kaiser raised an eyebrow.


    "Albert, the one whose sister went missing, correct."


    Kaiser spoke, his mind racing through the implications. The silence grew heavier as the significance of the name dawned on Luke.


    "Ah, that guy but isn''t he is a mundane person? How did he collect money from the awakeners then?"


    "That''s the question we have been asking genius."


    Markus replied with a hint of sarcasm, his eyes never leaving the scroll.


    At that moment a chilly air entered the room hitting them in the face, they all turned to look at the open window.


    "How did this window open?" Luke muttered as he went to close it, after making sure he locked it he once again sat on his seat.


    "Anyway, go investigate in detail where this money is coming from. I don''t feel well knowing someone could potentially take over our connections."


    Kaiser said as he leaned back on his chair.


    Luke and Marcus went silent as they both looked down giving no response, Kaiser seeing this frowned.


    "Was I not clear enough?"


    Leaning forward toward them he tapped Luke in hand.


    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    Luke who had been facing down suddenly collapsed over Markus as they both fell on the ground, their eyes bleeding.


    "What¡ª!"


    Before Kaiser could have shouted he found himself pressed on his seat and a hand covering his mouth.


    "Don''t move."


    Hearing a voice coming from the back a chill ran down his spine as his eyes widened in fear.


    "If you try to open your mouth, your death will be painful. Blink twice if you understand."


    Kaiser''s heart raced, but he managed to control his panic and blinked twice, feeling the cold hand gripping his neck from behind tighten slightly in response. He knew that any sudden movement could mean his end. The figure remained in the shadows, but Kaiser could feel their presence now.


    "Good, tell me where you keep all the money and documents. I will let you live if you tell the truth."


    The voice was cold and calm, a stark contrast to the chaos that had suddenly enveloped the room. Kaiser''s mind raced, trying to figure out who this intruder could be, but his eyes remained glued to the wall in front of him, unable to make out any details of the shadowy figure.


    "Why are you here?" Kaiser managed to murmur through the hand that muffled his voice.


    "Does it matter more than your life?"


    The cold voice echoed in the room, sending shivers down Kaiser''s spine. He felt the hand tighten around his neck slightly, a silent threat that sent a message loud and clear.


    "Behind the painting is a safe, its key is around my neck"


    As Kaiser said these words he found his heart beating faster than ever, warmth spreading through him as his face turned red. Before he could say anything else he collapsed on the table his eyes and ears bleeding just like the other two.


    All three of them had died.


    Seeing all of them dead, I sighed in relief removing my mask and walked over to the door to close it.


    "So nerve-racking to talk in a heavy voice," I mumbled reaching for the key, wrapped in a thread around his neck.


    I turned to the painting, depicting the city in its former glory. It swung open revealing a safe, the metal gleaming under the moonlight seeping through the window. I inserted the key and turned it with a smooth click.


    Inside the safe were bundles of money and gold coins, along with many documents safely sealed.


    "I am rich."


    I whispered to myself as I filled my storage bracelet with the gold and documents. The sound of paper rustling and coins clinking seemed too loud in the quiet room.


    The three bodies lay motionless. They should not be found till morning hopefully. If I had targeted this place only, I would have killed everyone but my targets are the big shots of the city tonight. Wasting my origin reserves will be a bad move.


    ''And I don¡¯t want to kill too many... not yet.''


    With a sigh, I again equipped the mask of Panoply.


    It was a weird sensation to wear this and describing it was hard. Sometimes I felt nothing while at other times a tingling sensation spread throughout my face.


    If I don''t reject it every single moment a burning sensation and weakness come over me. Overall this artifact was not for a weak mind.


    Walking toward the window I gave a glance toward the dead bodies, as I had promised they died without too much pain.


    Jumping out of the window I stood mid-air and closed it quickly.


    I had to be quick, my presence here was risky and the longer I stayed the higher the chance of getting caught.


    Using the sky as my stairs I jumped over the rooftop of a building and looked at the city.


    "So... quiet."


    The voice was a whisper in the night, yet it echoed through the silent streets of Atlas City.


    I jumped mid-air once again heading for my next target.


    ******


    In an alleyway, a drunk man could be seen walking with a woman in his arms.


    The woman''s face looked pale and tired, yet she didn''t seem to be resisting the man''s grasp. She had accepted her fate.


    "I will make sure you have a good time tonight." The man laughed while saying, his grip tightening on her waist.


    The woman flinched, her legs started shaking with fear but she didn''t run. Her family life depends upon it.


    Suddenly the man stopped turning his head he looked back, following his lead she also turned her head to look back.


    In the alley above the small stairs stood a figure shrouded in shadows. Taking a step forward he moves towards them.


    His face was hidden behind a white faceless mask and a cloak covering his body, the figure from the shadows descended the stairs with a grace that seemed unnatural in the grimy alley. The drunk man felt a shiver run down his spine, a sense of dread he couldn''t explain, and he froze.


    She felt the tension in the air rise due to this mysterious figure, the man grabbing her frowned as he suddenly started laughing.


    "What is this clown doing? A late-night show?"


    The drunk man''s voice broke the silence, his laughter echoing off the alley walls. The woman looked at the figure with hope in her eyes, the tension in her body unwinding slightly.


    Seeing the masked figure not moving, the man shouted.


    "Hey, fucker leave! I don''t have money for the likes of you."


    Seeing the figure not moving, the man conjured a ball of fire in his hands and shot it forward with a grin.


    Then it happened¨C Bright flames covered the alley as a loud noise echoed due to the blast.


    "Kyaaa!"


    The woman covered her ears as she shouted at the sudden turn of events in fear.


    The figure in the mask didn''t flinch before the conjured fire could hit him, he moved at a surreal speed moving past the alley, closing the distance between them in the blink of an eye.


    The man eyes widened as he threw the woman on the ground and tried to attack the masked figure.


    Behind the mask, I grinned. Before the man could strike me. My palm connected with his chest sending him flying back. He smacked into the alley wall with a thud, his eyes wide with shock as the wind was knocked out of him.


    Now that the woman was out of the way, I didn''t hold back anymore.


    Without wasting any time I was again near him using ''Kairosflow''.


    As an experienced awakened the man also didn''t wait, as soon as he opened his eyes, he got ready to throw another ball of fire.


    But that was a mistake.


    Not expecting me to come near him so soon, he flinched. The ball of flame remained over his hand, as he pointed it in my direction, I caught his wrist and turned it toward his face.


    Boom¡ª!


    The alley was momentarily engulfed in flames as the fireball exploded right in the drunk man''s face. His screams of pain pierced the night as he stumbled back, his hair and clothes ablaze. The woman on the ground looked up in horror, her eyes wide with shock.


    Confirming the man was dead I searched his pocket, looking for any money I could find.


    After a rigorous search, I finally found his wallet.


    Holding it in my palm, it felt warm and a bit burned due to the flames, tossing it over to the woman I got ready to walk past her.


    "Here, you should go home now."


    I whispered to the trembling woman, tossing the burned wallet in her direction. She caught it with shaking hands, looking up at me with a mix of fear and confusion.


    "Who¨C Who are you?"


    The woman''s voice was barely audible, choked with fear and a hint of hope. She stared at the masked figure, her eyes wide with disbelief at what had just transpired.


    I turned around to face her with a bit of excitement in my voice I said.


    "For tonight, I am your guardian," I said, my voice muffled by the mask. "Use this to get home safely, and tell no one of what you''ve seen."


    Before she could respond, the mysterious figure vanished.


    The woman looked around, her eyes wide with astonishment and fear. The alley was eerily silent again, the only sound being the distant wails of the city watchmen. The body of her attacker lay a few feet away, his clothes still smoldering.


    She didn''t dare move for a few moments, the heat from the flames still dancing in her vision.

 Ch63 Night of Dread—[2]

    At the edge of a building, a man could be seen sitting there, his one leg hanging down while his other leg was bent and his arm resting on it. His body was hidden by the black robe and a mask resting over his face.


    With a sigh he leaned back and laid his head against the cool stone wall, the mask muffling his breaths. His eyes, peeking through the slits in the mask, studied the empty street below with a practiced gaze.


    Taking out a piece of paper and a pen from my bracelet, I slowly started cutting the names written on it.


    After some thought and rechecking almost fifteen names have been cut down.


    "Huh... It''s been almost six hours now." I mumbled.


    The task was tough but not impossible to do. The only saving grace was that all the people I ambushed were not prepared, and most if not were asleep. This resulted in their quick death without much hassle.


    The only trouble I have gotten was those who fought back, awakeneds, in the end, had many abilities, and those with short-range or typical physical enchanting abilities were the true troublemakers.


    To defeat them swiftly I needed to use static which cost more energy than Kairosflow, which surprisingly had become my trump card.


    "As an awakener, I relied upon it so much, but now as an awakened, I can only hide it."


    ''I recover from exhaustion quickly, I wonder if it''s due to also Kairosflow.'' I thought to myself before standing up, and dusting off my clothes a yawn escaped before I knew it.


    "Four more and my job will be done." I stretched my hands, fatigue had already settled in my bones, but the adrenaline kept me going. I scanned the paper, focusing on the names that remained.


    Making sure I remembered the address I stored it inside the storage again.


    Looking at the bracelet a sudden thought came to my mind that I had completely forgotten about.


    "A letter, I was supposed to send a letter to Anny and the others."


    They didn''t know my address, but I had theirs. So it was obvious who was at fault now.


    Shaking my head, I pushed away the guilt and descended from the rooftop.


    "After everything has been settled down, I will do it for sure."


    Falling off the rooftop I took two steps mid-air and landed safely on the ground. Practice really helps, a sense of pride filled me at my landing.


    The days of falling from the sky and rolling on the ground are over now!


    The moon cast a silver glow over the cobblestone streets, and the cold night breeze rustled through my hair, as my steps carried me to the next target.


    The building was painted in bright yellow, even at the dead of the night it still managed to maintain its glow.


    My heart thumped, its beat echoing through the quiet alleyway as I approached the yellow building. The snoring grew louder, confirming that my target was indeed inside.


    Walking up to the door, I could hear the faint sounds of snoring coming from the second floor.


    Is it a shared house? How am I supposed to find the awakened?


    Hesitation briefly took hold, but the mission was clear. With a deep breath, I swiftly climbed up entering the room through the second-floor window.


    The room was a mess, cooking utensils collecting dust at the corner, while the door at the left was slightly open, with a small creaking sound of the floor I entered the bedroom.


    A man could be seen lying on the bed, taking deep breaths making his body rise and fall in the rhythm of sleep. His clothes were tossed around the room, indicating a lack of care for his surroundings. I tiptoed closer, my eyes adjusting to the darkness.


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    My hand soon reached his shoulders shaking him gently to wake him up. His eyes shot open in surprise, the white mask stark against the darkness. He sat up with a gasp, staring at me with a mix of fear and confusion.


    In the next moment, spikes erupted from the ground, covering the room in a deadly trap. Without wasting any time I reacted swiftly taking a step back to dodge and reached for my sword destroying the spikes coming from below.


    "Who are you?" The man demanded as he abruptly stood up, his hand pointed toward the masked figure.


    Looking at the deadly spikes my confusion vanished, Sword of Repose crackled as it once again shattered the incoming threat.


    "Are you Ron?"


    Hearing my question, he narrowed his eyes and glared at me.


    "And what if I am?"


    "Ah, then you are Ron. That''s good to hear I won''t need to search for you."


    As my words ended another spike emerged from the floor stopping just before it could pierce my heart.


    Ron who was supposed to strike had stopped moving his time being frozen.


    This much chaos was more than enough, Sword of Repose crackled turning into a whip and dealt a deadly blow to Ron''s neck snapping it in half.


    At the same time, I stepped aside letting the spike continue moving forward now free from the constraints of being frozen in time piercing the wall.


    Loud steps echoed from below, letting me know of the incoming people. Rushing toward the window I jumped out of it, my foot hit the sky letting me propel myself upward, reaching the rooftop in a fluid motion.


    "I hope I get proper compensation for all these troubles."


    I couldn''t help but feel tired from all this, each step felt heavy as I continued to jump from one rooftop to the other.


    "Three more to go."


    This will be the hardest by far since they live at Philips Street. One wrong move and the wrath of a transcendent will descend upon me.


    ********


    At one of the bars the lights flickered, and two people came out of it opening the door with a clicking sound from inside. One looked sober while others were utterly wasted and drunk.


    "You know... *hic* our boss Jacob is...."


    The man continued his complaints without any second thought as he was being carried by the other.


    The man carrying him could only nod at his friend''s complaint, holding him awkwardly he laughed.


    "You''re right, he can be a bit much." He said with a smirk before noticing the shadow that had landed on the rooftop a few houses down.


    They both looked up only to see no one present there.


    "Maybe it was the moon playing tricks on me," the sober man chuckled, patting his friend''s back.


    I looked at them, hiding behind the rail of the rooftop, my heart racing as I debated my next move. The drunk was obviously not my target, but the sober one... He was one of the three names left.


    "What are you looking at?"


    A calm voice whispered in my ears, suddenly a chill ran down my spine as I twisted around delivering a kick behind me only to see no one.


    I could feel my heart racing, as many thoughts came one after another. Was I caught so soon?


    "Who is there?"


    Clap¡ª!


    I turned my head to look left, a man with brown hair stood there with his hands inside his pockets. He had a friendly smile, yet his eyes were sharp as he studied me.


    "Nice reaction. I never thought you would come here."


    He then started clapping, as if giving praises for my bravery.


    "Well done, really. I had my doubts but here you are." He took a step closer, the sound of his boots echoing in the otherwise silent night.


    "Do you know me?"


    My voice was weary at his intrusion, I had not felt anything until he arrived beside me.


    "Of course I do, did you really think you could assassinate so many of our awakened and no one would find out... Are you not underestimating us?"


    The brown hair man took out a dagger from his pocket, flipping it around as he spoke casually.


    Before I could retort he vanished.


    ''Where did he go?''


    Soon the answer came, and in one heartbeat of time, I slid down, and he appeared behind me with his dagger pointed at my neck.


    "Your reaction time is really extraordinary most will never see it coming."


    What is this man? I questioned myself.


    Before I knew it, he once again vanished, reappearing behind me. This time, I tried to anticipate his move, reaching back with lightning speed to grab his hand, but it was as if my hand passed through him. The coldness of the night air was the only sensation that greeted my touch.


    *Tch!* Clicking my tongue in annoyance I jumped back.


    "With how fast you move, are you a physical ability user... I wonder."


    The man''s voice was like a whisper in the wind, seemingly coming from all around me. I spun around, eyes darting, trying to pinpoint his location, but to no avail.


    "I guess you can teleport?"


    I called out, trying to keep my voice steady. The air was thick with tension, the sound of my breathing seemingly louder than I wished for.


    The man''s chuckle echoed around the rooftop, sending shivers down my spine.


    "If that''s what you would like to call it."


    The man''s voice was closer now, but still not close enough to pinpoint. His teleportation was like a ghostly dance, taunting and eerie.


    If only I could pinpoint him for a single moment, his time could be frozen.


    Without a single moment of rest, his figure reappeared in front of me, and his right hand shot forward toward my chest.


    A sudden fear gripped me at the thought of having my heart ripped apart, but he was not the only one who could vanish.


    At the next moment Mask Of Panoply did its magic, erasing my presence, the man eyes widened for a moment as his figure also vanished simultaneously.


    "Looks like we will be playing this game for a bit longer. How about introducing ourselves?"


    The mischievous voice echoed in the chilly air, even though he was saying it in a light tone but I could clearly understand one thing.


    He was trying to stall for time.

 Ch64 Night of Dread–[3]

    "So are you not going to tell your name?"


    His voice echoed once again from all directions, then his figure appeared in front of me. Seeing this I also cancelled the concealment of Panoply.


    "How about you start first, I am a bit shy as you can see."


    "Haha... I don''t mind."


    As he said those words his figure flickered as he vanished once again, but this time I was ready. Before he could let his hand phase through mine, I thrusted my sword toward his neck.


    Drip¡ª


    Blood dripped from his neck while my left hand which looked fine but felt pain like never before.


    "Victor... that''s my name" He muttered as he shook his right arm covered in blood.


    I soon realized whose blood it was. He had tried to give me internal injuries, of course, he must have wanted to kill me at once but my reaction time was not letting him do so.


    Now is my chance.


    Before Victor could say anything else he stopped moving¨C His time had been stopped.


    "...Goodness, he gives me creeps."


    A crackling sound filled the surroundings, like a whip the sword moved swiftly toward Victor''s neck but the expected sound of snap never came.


    The sword passed through his body.


    My eyes widened, as I took a step back. I was sure he couldn''t move. How did he manage to evade this?


    Without wasting any time I ran away¡ª My presence once again concealed.


    After some time Asher left, and Victor finally moved as he said.


    "Now tell me what''s your name¡ª Eh?"


    Victor''s voice trailed off as he realized Asher had left, he looked around the roof in a stupefied manner.


    "Where did he go?"


    This time it was different, before Asher had disappeared he could have seen the process of gradually becoming one with his surroundings but now it was like no one was present here except him.


    A smile soon became visible on Victor''s face, and he once again flickered all over the rooftop, in hopes of finding any traces of Asher¡¯s disappearance.


    He then stopped, using his clean hand he rubbed his chin for a moment looking around.


    "Interesting... It will be fun to play with you Ghost."


    At the center of the street lighting started to become visible as it roared upward trying to fill the sky. Seeing this Victor shook his head in disappointment and left.


    ********


    "Huff¨C I am not meeting that guy ever again."


    Taking deep breaths I rushed toward Temple, I had done better than I expected but still, the results were not as good as I expected them to be.


    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    Arrogance was a Sin and without even knowing I was already filled with it.


    My left hand had already swollen quite a bit, the redness of it was already telling the tale of how reckless the attack was.


    But it was worth it.


    Without giving him any opportunity to attack he would have kept stalling for time, and I don¡¯t want to know what would have happened if he had managed to do it.


    Soon the Temple finally became visible.


    Hopefully, someone could heal me, but I couldn''t expect much right now at this time of night.


    The door opened slowly with a creaking sound echoing in the empty hall. No one was present inside.


    Looking around the only light visible was of the stars hanging at the center illuminating everything in a serene glow.


    I was not a very religious person but even I could feel the divine nature of this place. Shaking off such thoughts I entered to the depth of here.


    Like the back of my hand, I knew where I needed to go. Slowly my steps led me to another corridor at the back of the hall.


    Scriptures and text were carved into the wall in white text, depicting the teaching of how to live. Surely many would never notice it or have time to read.


    Everyone was busy in their life, some wished to drag their life into oblivion while others hoped that their efforts would one day give them something they truly deserve.


    But that''s not the reason I have come here. Before I could reach the High Priestess office someone stopped me.


    "You came here earlier than expected." The man with frenzy green here studied me from head to toe. His eyes then stopped at my left arm as he nodded.


    "I can see what happened follow me."


    Without any other words, I followed Franz as he led me to the other side of the hallway. My steps followed him quietly, after reaching a room with a bed in it.


    "Uh.. Finally, something to sit on."


    "Now let me heal your arm first."


    Removing my mask I let him take my left arm as he studied it.


    "That''s weird... there is no injury from outside but it looks as if someone cut your arm."


    "It happened when I entered Phillips streets... a weird guy did this. Ouch!"


    My arms suddenly started to bleed as a cut was made upon them.


    "I can''t heal it from the outside, we will need to do it the old fashioned way."


    A small orb of yellow light floated around him as it touched my left hand, slowly mending it.


    Seeing the sudden warmth of them, I was left baffled but didn''t question him.


    After a bit of healing, he wrapped bandages on my arm, as blood continued to leak.


    "If the attacker had reached a bit deeper he could have broken your bones."


    Franz''s voice brought me back to reality as he tied the last knot of the bandage. I nodded in understanding, the pain was already starting to subside.


    "Anyway, tell me everything that happened now. How many did you manage to get rid of?"


    Franz had not followed him tonight, for various reasons. One he was lazy, second he was doing the night shift due to this guy''s audacity.


    These reasons may seem childish but it was his way of getting back at Asher for making him do overtime.


    I told him everything from the moment I encountered Victor to the point where I managed to escape.


    "I see... we have no idea about someone like him. How many did you get rid of."


    Franz was not expecting much, Asher surviving someone like him was already a blessing of Goddess.


    "Sixteen awakened and a dozen of awakeners I didn''t count them."


    "Sorry, what did you say? Can you repeat"


    "Uh Sixteen awakened¡ª"


    Before I could continue Franz stood up from his seat shaking me left and right.


    "Did you get a head injury let me check quickly... We can heal it if we are quick."


    Franz''s voice was filled with excitement and a hint of disbelief as he grabbed my forehead and peered into my eyes, checking for any signs of concussion.


    My eyes twitched in annoyance as I slapped his hand away.


    "I am sure I did, so keep your hands to yourself."


    I pulled my hand away with a slightly annoyed look, which quickly turned into a wince as the pain shot up my arm.


    "Sixteen? That''s... incredible!" Franz''s voice was now a mix of amazement and skepticism. "How did you manage that?"


    I shrugged, trying to play it down. "It''s all in the timing. I just got lucky, I guess." But the pride in my voice was unmistakable.


    "Good work, Lady Morgana will come tomorrow morning. You can talk about other details with her. Do you plan to rest here tonight or go to your safe house?"


    The room was filled with silence as I contemplated my decision. Rest here and risk another encounter with Victor or leave now and face the unknown.


    "I will just stay here, going back now will gather suspicion from guards patrolling the city, just wake me up in the afternoon."


    "Alright."


    Franz nodded as he stood up and was about to leave.


    "Oh, also I think you should increase night duty in the city. Why are there no guards working properly?"


    Franz''s face twisted in visible frustration but he didn¡¯t let it come to his face. Rather he nodded before saying.


    "I guess we should ask you to do it sometime as well."


    "I would have loved to, but sadly I don''t work for the Temple."


    With a voice full of sarcasm the night of dread has ended.

 Ch65 Weak Prey

    Walking outside, I could hear prayers going in the background, I couldn''t hear them clearly as most came as echoed voices.


    Ignoring them, I walked toward the office Morgana was supposed to be at.


    *Knock!* *Knock!*


    Click¡ª


    After a single click the door opened inside, and Morgana was sitting at her usual seat staring into oblivion.


    I followed her gaze but found nothing present there.


    What is she looking at?


    Her eyes then followed in my directions stopping to meet me directly in the eyes. Then she looked at my hand covered in bandages in a furrowed manner.


    "Was the mission hard?"


    "No, but I met some trouble at the last moment."


    Shaking my head in denial I took my seat, feeling the comfort of the chair I let myself finally relax.


    "I have heard of your.... last night deeds by Franz and I must say it was impressive."


    "Thank you, but I had hoped to at least half the enemy number. Which I ultimately failed to do."


    "Yes, that''s a pity."


    She didn''t continue her praises like Franz did in astonishment nor did she look surprised at my work.


    Had she expected this to happen? That I would fail.


    "Haa..." With a sigh, she looked outside the window.


    A gentle breeze hit her face, making her hair flow with the upcoming wind. With a bit of thought, she parted lips.


    "I plan to attack tonight."


    My eyes couldn¡¯t help but shoot open in surprise at her sudden words.


    "But didn¡¯t you said it was supposed to happen tomorrow?"


    Looking at the eyes, I could see a blaze ignited in her eyes like the rising sun itself.


    "Yes, I did. But now we will need to change that. Currently, we have the upper hand, but it could flip at any moment."


    Her gaze remained steadfast as if trying to burn holes into my very soul. Her voice was calm yet firm, leaving no room for argument or doubt.


    Pursing my lips, I frowned. My hand was not at its best right now. But if I was lucky enough, I could do something about it.


    "How can I help?"


    Her beautiful lips soon curled up in a smile, opening them slowly she said.


    "Our Victory will depend upon how well you do tonight."


    Eh? My hard work, what was she talking about?


    I couldn''t help but frown at those words. I was sure I had done more than enough. I couldn''t possibly fight a transcendent now, could I?


    Unless¡ª


    "Oh... I think I understand what you mean."


    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    I replied with a smirk


    "Let''s discuss the plan then."


    The words barely left my mouth before she began to lay out her plan, her hands moving in animated gestures across the map on her desk. She spoke of troop movements and potential weaknesses in the enemy''s defenses, her eyes alight with a fierce intelligence that sent a shiver down my spine.


    This was no ordinary woman¡ªMorgana was a born leader. A warrior to dominate the battlefield.


    *******


    The same morning at a different place at a different time another conspiracy was brewing defying the very nature of hope some people were hoping for.


    A man not more than thirty looked at the people around the room.


    They all had pale faces, fear screaming from their very souls. Except for one person who looked cheerful.


    Victor stood there with a happy smile, finding the whole situation amusing.


    Jackb the leader of all the gangs, turned to look at him and frowned before asking.


    "Is there something funny?"


    "Haha... Sorry¨CSorry if I look amused by all of this because I am."


    Jacob''s face turned red as a bolt of lighting escaped from his hand toward Victor''s direction, Victor saw the upcoming attack vanish before reappearing at another corner of the room.


    The lightning that was supposed to hit Victor now hit another member present beside him, causing a laugh to escape Victor''s mouth.


    "Haha¨C But really this situation is funny, just one night our forces have been cut almost in half."


    Jacob''s eyes widened, and the room went quiet. The tension was palpable, like the air before a thunderstorm.


    "One night¨C Just for one night I was not present here and this happened... Who did this?"


    Ignoring the still-laughing Victor, Jacob asked once again. His bloodlust filled the room, making it hard to breathe.


    "A single person and he was not a transcendent like you."


    Unexpectedly or to everyone''s expectations it was Victor who answered this time.


    "It was him."


    "And who is this ''Him'' you are talking about?"


    "I don''t know, he was wearing a mask. I just happened to see him on my night walk. He came and went like a ghost but fought like a grim reaper. A total madman."


    Jackb''s face contorted in rage as he clenched his fists tightly, his knuckles turning white.


    "A single person did all this?"


    Jackb''s voice boomed through the room, shaking the very foundation of the wooden walls. His eyes narrowed to slits as he studied Victor with suspicion, his breaths coming out in harsh pants. The air grew colder, charged with his power as he tried to control his temper.


    "We don¡¯t know if he is from Temple or any other organization. But we will still go with the original plan. Prepare the monsters, we will flood the city with them by tomorrow morning."


    Jackb''s voice was low, but the power behind it was unmistakable. The room full of gang members nodded in unison, their fear replaced with a grim determination.


    Their losses were heavy, they had lost contact with one of the biggest monsters'' den, and they had also lost their money coming through Reiven''s hands but the biggest loss was the amount of awakened killed.


    Whoever did this will pay¨C He had made an enemy out of a god.


    Jackb¡¯s thoughts were clear as day.


    The wrath of their god was heavy¨C The lost prince won''t take failure as an outcome.


    With a heavy sigh, he took his leave, leaving everyone behind. Lighting continued to boom at every step, shaking the very foundation of the building.


    Cold sweat continued to trail down everyone''s faces as they looked at Jacob going outside in horror.


    Victor happily waved his hands toward him saying his own goodbye.


    Victor who was now also planning to leave was suddenly stopped by two. His so-called friends by his definition.


    "Hey, you two something wrong? Why do you both look so... pale?"


    Victor tilted his head in curiosity, both men gave each other an awkward gaze before asking.


    "Victor, are you sure it was a single person? Are you sure you were not daydreaming.... again."


    Victor frowned. He didn''t understand what they were getting at.


    "I fought him at night time, how could I possibly daydream?"


    He genuinely thought his both friends were a bit idiotic. Of course, he would never say it to their faces.


    One of them took a deep breath trying to calm himself. Or he would truly beat this guy to a pulp.


    "Listen a single guy killing more than ten awakeneds at a single night is a bit of a stretch don''t you think that''s more like a story now? Jacob won''t be happy if he found out about this."


    "Well, it''s not like I made it up," Victor said with a shrug. "I swear, it''s true. I''ve never seen anything like it."


    "Jacob may not kill you, but he can kill us. We are... weak."


    "Why not become strong then?"


    Victor couldn''t understand such thoughts, if someone is weak they just need to become strong. Why do they keep crying over such things?


    Hearing Victor''s reply they both sighed and left without another word.


    Now left alone in the room, Victor was also about to leave as he took a step forward.


    "Urgh!"


    A groan of pain suddenly filled the room, Victor in confusion at the sudden voice looked down. Only to see the person hit by Jacob''s lightning. His body now looked like charcoal totally burned making his figure twitch in pain.


    "Poor guy everyone forgot about you"


    Victor shook his head in pity and left the room.


    The weak is a prey to the strong.

 Ch66 Forgotten Hope.

    Not long after our discussion ended, I was finally allowed to leave. This talk made me realize how strong Morgana could be. If what she said is true, then she is either too humble or rather very arrogant even more than me.


    In conclusion, she was crazy¨C She truly planned to risk all things. But Why was she doing this?


    What''s worth more than saving this city? Is there something more important that will be worth the risk?


    "My questions seem to be increasing every day. And I still have no answers."


    My disappointment was obvious, but I couldn''t fret over it. There are still things I could do and will do in the future but it''s not the right time yet.


    There was also a question I had wanted to ask her but in the end I couldn''t ask it. Maybe inside I felt it was rude to ask, Why did she save me?


    If she could have let me die there, she could then simply killed the monsters later without suspicion falling on her but in the end she saved me.


    "Boss¨C"


    A voice suddenly pulled me out of my thoughts.


    Looking back it was a man with rough blonde hair, looking much healthier than ever before. His clothes also looked washed instead of his past roughness. Almost a new man could be seen in him.


    "Where are you even looking all this time, you walked passed me and didn''t stop no matter how much I shouted."


    Albert''s eyes could be seen clearly filled with annoyance. He seems to be cursing his life under his breath.


    "Ah, sorry¡ªI didn''t notice."


    My voice was hesitant for some unknown reason.


    Was I tired?


    As if also noticing my drowsiness Albert raised one of his eyebrows before speaking.


    "You told me to stay at home yesterday, but looks like you were busy boss. Ah don''t tell me you got a girl¡ª"


    Before he could finish his sentence I moved on.


    "Please keep your mind out of the gutter."


    The road was filled like usual, people could be seen walking on cobblestone streets but an unknown tension could be felt everywhere.


    I didn''t need to ask what had happened. After all no matter how secretive I had been last night a commotion was bound to happen.


    Albert who had already started following me, hesitated before asking.


    "Boss, Um¨C do you perhaps know what happened last night."


    I could sense Albert''s uncertainty in his voice but there was something else in it as well¡ª Was it excitement or happiness?


    Maybe both.


    ''His sister right.'' I had heard about his sister last night from the Rivien gang but the picture was not yet.


    And the core members of the gang were also dead, So a sense of guilt was also present in me.


    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    "I do. But I would like to hear your thoughts."


    I responded calmly, keeping my eyes ahead as we continued down the bustling street.


    Albert seemingly excited by now spoke.


    "Last night many awakeneds were killed, and some small gangs including the one I used to work at got wiped out. Many people saw a man running throughout the city."


    Hearing this my lips twitched, I tried to stop them but was unable to. I had tried to do it as quietly as possible. Even taking extra measures to activate the mask of Panoply I failed.


    "And do they know who he is?"


    Licking my lips I prayed to the goddess for the first time to not make my fear come true.


    Thankfully Albert shook his head.


    "No, nobody saw his face he was wearing a white mask and a cloak. People have started calling him a hero or more like a Reaper."


    Albert''s voice was filled with excitement, his eyes sparkling as he spoke. It was clear he was eager to hear more about the mysterious figure who had brought chaos to the city''s dark side.


    Hearing his response I praised the Goddess internally for her mercy upon me.


    Wait why should I praise Goddess I am the one who did all the work.


    "Boss¡ª Boss are you listening!"


    "Ah, yes, I am, continue what you said just now."


    I replied, trying to mask the relief in my voice.


    "We are going to Castor''s bar now right."


    In confusion, I nodded.


    "We had already moved passed it."


    ''What?'' I thought to myself. ''How did I miss Castor''s place?'' I had been so lost in thought that I had walked right past the tavern, a place I knew like the back of my hand. It was a clear sign that my mind was elsewhere.


    Did the Mask of Panoply affect me much more than I thought?


    I felt a little dizzy. Shaking my head, I turned around and we made our way back to the tavern. The door opened slowly with a single click.


    *Cling!*


    Beyond the door a man could be seen sitting beside a table, a glass held on his right hand as he took slow slips.


    "Not going to greet us."


    I couldn''t help but comment on his nonchalant attitude. Castor looked so carefree yet I could tell he was going to face a headache soon.


    "Asher, tell me I am wrong. That giving you a list of awakened names and addresses was only a coincidence."


    Castor''s voice was wary and tired, I almost felt pity for him.


    Albert who had just heard it looked around in confusion, gears in his head seemed to have started spinning rapidly.


    *Swiss!*


    He looked at Asher first then at Castor with a rapid movement of his head. Soon as if realizing something his face turned pale as his mouth slowly opened but no voice came from it.


    I just stood there letting him process what he just realized, seeing he was not coming out of it anytime soon I sat beside Castor on the chair.


    "Here"


    Taking the paper from my hand Castor looked at the names cut over it. Castor sighed his world seemed to be spinning as rubbed his temples.


    "Crazy bastard, I shouldn''t have given you the names."


    Turning my head to look at Albert who stood still over the gate.


    "Close your mouth and the door."


    I spoke to Albert calmly, who had frozen at the entrance with a look of shock and disbelief. He hastily closed his mouth and the door with a loud thud. Castor and I sat in silence for a moment, the tension thick in the air.


    "Do you have any idea what you have done, crazy bastard?"


    "I do, but don''t worry everything is under control. I want you to collect the bounties we can discuss your cut later."


    My voice was firm as if trying to convince both him and myself that my actions were justified.


    Castor took a deep breath, the glass in his hand trembling slightly. "Bounties? You''re going to clean up your own mess with money?"


    "No, I will just clean the whole city."


    Castor frowned seemingly confused but didn''t stop over it.


    "How do you plan to prove it''s you who had done it."


    "I could always give them a visit."


    I gave the most innocent smile I could muster.


    Albert finally convinced of what Asher had done smacked his own head in frustration and sat over the chair at the corner.


    Castor gave him a side glance, he was jealous of how easy this guy had. ''Should I just run away from this crazy bastard.''


    This was not a question but more like a wish. He had associated with Asher thinking he could make big but now he was in a situation he never even imagined.


    "No... I will manage don''t do anything like that."


    Castor couldn''t take any risk now, he knew Asher was not the best in the head from his first visit. But the current Asher looked like a complete madman. Who could do anything?


    "Thanks, I knew I could count on you."


    "Boss, Ah¨C does your offer still stand."


    Albert''s voice soon got my attention, ignoring Castor who muttered something under his breath I grinned.


    "It''s always open."


    Albert''s face visibly lit up, he was still scared but a small flame had ignited in his eyes. I could not decipher what he truly wished for.


    But there was hope for him¨C For all of us.


    "Then let me work for you."


    I nodded.


    "Welcome to this small group I am starting.¡±